Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The cobblestones clicked oddly under Thea’s boots as she approached the waiting carriage. This area of the city had become a second home since the first owl landed on her windowsill that foggy morning. As a ward of the state, she had spent all of her free time wandering the streets of London, if only to avoid going back to the common house she lived in. Its musty wall paper and creaking floorboards were ingrained in her psyche, and the opportunity to leave it all behind was a refreshing breath of air.

I hope someone feeds the mouse, she thought errantly of the small creature she had been nurturing for weeks. She had almost tucked the thing into her pocket, but the idea of a small mouse in a school with owl-bourn mail had her patting him gently in goodbye.

Hazy glass windows stared out at her as she glided through the wizarding quarter she had come to know and love, the bookshop keeper waving a greeting from inside his dimly lit store as she passed. Thea had spent many afternoons curled up in one of his crimson, tufted chairs as she devoured the world she now found herself a part of. Magic still baffled her at times, having only discovered it within herself a few months ago, but the locals had eased her into it, casually teaching her mundane spells and charms that her mentor had not.

Professor Fig, the wizard assigned to instruct her within the short time before school term started, was sharp in mind and gentle in action. Thea had truly begun to see him as a father in their short time together. His wife, Miriam, had been just as gracious, often baking her sweets or taking her school shopping. That experience had been dramatically different from preparing for ‘muggle’ school. Buying a cauldron for the local teacher would have not ended as cordially as it would now.

Miriam had taken her earlier in the summer, which meant there were very few of her future peers wandering around the precariously narrow alley. What students she did see were giggling in groups, wholly unaware of her envious stare as they shared pasties and chocolates. She had questioned Miriam’s reasoning at the time, but having navigated the stuffy alleyway with only the usual crowd of witches and wizards, and not the bustling crowds of students, had eased her anxiety when brought face to face with such an unfamiliar world. The dull, lonely ache of Miriam’s early departure resurfaced. 

  Thea swallowed her emotions; the courtyard was swiftly approaching, thanks to her own quick footed steps, and her new life was eagerly calling. The slightly uneven cobblestones melted into the smooth polished stones of the town circle. A fountain, with some famous wizard or another, stood between her and the carriage on the side. Late afternoon had begun to bathe the tall brick buildings with an amber glow, each painted window pane a wish of prosperity. Taking a moment, Thea breathed in the pungent air that was wholly London, clearing her throat in an attempt not to gag. Perhaps a bit of the Scottish countryside was exactly what she needed.

Rounding the gurgling fountain, Thea spotted Fig in his signature grey ensemble, a scarf loosely wrapped around his shoulders. She had always wondered why, regardless of the weather, he insisted on wearing it. Whatever his reasonings, she had thought it impolite to ask. Currently, he was speaking quietly to another man she had never met before. His eyes darted to her approaching form, before returning intently to his companion, saying something that caused the man to turn to Thea with a large smile.

“Ah, Miss Whitehall,” Professor Fig greeted as she stopped in front of them. “I’d like to introduce you to George Osric from the Ministry. He’s going to be escorting us to Hogwarts this evening.” 

The man’s blue eyes turned excitedly to her. George was a portly man, but still spry and jovial as he shook her hand. His suit was clean cut, and spoke of wealth and position. Thea was usually uncomfortable with men of his status, but his happy manners lended himself as cordial and friendly. His nearly erratic energy had her suppressing a smile.

“It’s a pleasure, Miss,” he nodded animatedly, pushing his glasses back into their position. “I’ve heard a lot about you from Fig. Says your magical aptitude is unlike anything he’s seen.”

“I’m sure that's not true,” she chuckled good naturedly. “I’m just eager to catch up to my peers.”

Thea had been avoiding thoughts of her future at Hogwarts for weeks. She had not been afforded many friends her age, if any, and now she would be plunged into an institution with hundreds of students. The sparse crowds in London and Diagon Alley were a whetting of her appetite, and she was to be laden with a feast. Anxiety, her newest friend, crawled up her throat and lodged itself there.

“No need to be nervous,” Fig remarked, opening the carriage door and motioning for his companions to enter. Easy for him to say, he was a professor! Thea attempted to smile reassuringly, tossing a questioning glance at the empty space at the front of the carriage before climbing in anyway. Whatever was transporting them, she couldn’t see it, but if her companions were willing to climb in confidently, then she wasn’t going to be the odd ball out.

Pulling herself inside, she chose to settle herself next to Fig, the familiar scent of his embroidered robes an unexpected comfort in the otherwise strange smells of wood polish and leather. The cloth seats were finely stitched, matching the ornately carved wood in every corner. She had never experienced something so finely crafted, and with great self control managed to keep her jaw shut. It was a fine distraction.

George sat quietly across from them, fiddling with a metal cylinder in his hands. Decorum insisted she not ask about it, but uncontrollable curiosity nearly loosened her tongue. The gleaming metal seemed to cry out for her, and she saw her own hand reaching out without consent.

With a rapping on the roof of the carriage, reality snapped her back into place. Flushing, she sat on her hands only to fall nearly headfirst into the floor as the carriage lurched forward. “Sorry,” she mumbled, cheeks flushing as she scooted herself back into the seat with Fig’s assistance. “I wasn’t prepared.”

“Sorry about that Miss Whitehall,” Fig chuckled as she smoothed her skirt back over her knees. Thea threw an exasperated glare at her mentor as her stomach dropped, the carriage rising nearly vertically in the air. Prepared this time, Thea braced her feet against the opposing bench and held herself in her seat until the carriage leveled off. The more experienced passengers sat quietly, seemingly unbothered by a flying carriage. She thought riding in an expensive coach was meant to be enjoyable, but this entire experience was one she’d rather not repeat.

“We couldn’t take a broom?” She grumbled as her equilibrium returned, turning her attention to the rapidly passing clouds outside of her window.

George chuckled. “Unfortunately not,” he replied. “The grounds are enchanted as to not allow incoming brooms, apparition, or floo travel. The closest we’ll be able to land is Hogsmeade Station. Can’t have just anyone dropping in, now can we? Besides, there’s no broom that could hold all of your trunks.”

Thea had forgotten about the three trunks strapped to the back of the carriage; how they had managed to fill three of them when a few months ago she owned enough for a knapsack at best was beyond her. “I don’t know what floo or apparition is, but I understand your point about the brooms.”

“You’ll learn about all of these things in due time,” Fig patted her knee affectionately. “‘But right now, I’m curious as to what is in that container.” Nodding towards the strange container in George‘s hand, Thea turned with eagerness to the object she was desperately trying to ignore. Chuckling, he held it up with a flourish before handing it over.

“Miriam sent it by owl,” George answered, Fig’s head snapping to attention at his wife’s name. Thea, too, was rapt in attention. Miriam had been oddly silent in the last few weeks of her expedition to discover the origins of the Wizarding world. “There was no note, so I figured you would know what it meant.”

“I don’t,” he murmured, studying the object. The silver tube was sleek, decorated intricately with swirls and patterns. A strange symbol was set in relief to those around it. “It obviously holds something inside,” he peered closely, “I can see a seam line in the metal.”

“Why does it glow like that,” Thea asked, entranced by the pulsing blue light emanating from the relief.

“It-it’s not glowing,” Fig regarded her strangely. She met his gaze with mirrored confusion. How could he not see the bright, blue light?

“Yes, it is,” she argued, touching the relief to prove her point. “This symbol-“

“Merlin!” George gasped as the tube clicked open with a hiss. Fig eyed her strangely before carefully opening the lid. The three regarded the thin, metal object nestled in velvet. It was the same shape as the relief. George went to touch it, but Fig slapped his hand away.

“You don’t know what this is!”

“Sorry!” He replied, shaking his stinging hand.

“It’s glowing as well,” Thea remarked softly, drawing their attention. The longer she stared, the more entranced she felt. The carriage and her companions began to recede, her vision tunneling as a soft, melodic voice began whispering in her ears. Just as she was beginning to make out words, the lid snapped shut, and she felt herself slump against the seat.

Fig regarded her with obvious alarm. “What happened, Thea,” he spoke gently. She did her best to bring his face into focus; he must be seriously worried if he was willing to address her so informally in front of a ministry official.

Blinking the sensation away, “I’m alright,” she mumbled, pulling herself to her normal seated position. Her head still felt like it was filled with air. “What is that thing?”

“Looks like a key,” George answered, eyebrows drawn low. “I’ve never seen anyone react to it like that though. You were nearly confunded by the thing.”

“Whatever this is,” Fig took command, “it’s obviously dangerous. Miriam must believe it's connected to ancient magic or Ranrok. It will take some stud-“ Fig’s eyebrows drew down heavily, twisting his head towards the windows. “What was that?”

Thea felt panic immediately rise in her throat. “What do you mean?”

Fig was the calmest man she had ever met; his concern was a normal person’s flight or fight response. He quickly tucked the container into his robe pocket before leaning towards the window. “Is that..?”

The men looked at each other, their eyes meeting for only a second before a deafening roar pierced the sky outside their flying carriage. Thea covered her ears, wishing instead that she had covered her eyes as the back end of their carriage was ripped to splinters, George caught in the jaws of a dragon hovering behind them in the air. Despite the rushing wind, Thea distinctly heard the crunch of his body as it was consumed. 

Enormous, webbed wings beat in pulsating rhythms as the dragon hovered in the air. The Figs had informed her of magical creatures at some point in their rushed education but the realization that these creatures existed had her brain sputtering in response. Grappling for purchase in the splintered coach, Thea’s eyes landing on a pulsing red glow wrapped around the dragon’s neck as it swallowed their companion.

Fig’s arm across her body was the only thing keeping Thea inside the carriage at this point as it began teetering violently without the full weight balancing it. “We have to jump Thea!” Fig yelled. Her death grip on the railing said otherwise. When another roar echoed in the expanse of sky between them, Thea reconsidered as the dragon turned to pursue them. “On the count of three!”

She took a deep breath.

“One!”

Swallowed her fear.

“Two!”

“The cylinder!” She screamed, watching the silver tube tumble through the air. Without a word, both of them jumped from the splinters of the carriage. Free falling had never been in Thea’s list of ‘things I want to try’, but the compulsion of reaching the enchanted silver overwhelmed her. The same enchantment that had enthralled her only minutes before began again, the wind and rapidly approaching ground falling away as her hand stretched out towards it.

To her horror, the cylinder popped open, and the small treasure inside whipped out, flipping through the air. The sudden redirection broke the spell, and her predicament came rushing back. Whipping her head around, she found Fig tumbling beside her. “Thea, grab my hand!” Fig shouted, hand outstretched. “Trust me!”

The will to live was stronger than her desire to capture the metal object and she grasped Fig’s hand, pulling herself into his body. Readjusting, he hugged her tightly against him. “ Accio!”

Thea attempted to contain her dinner, swallowing the dry heave that threatened to bring it up. “What was that thing,” she rasped, clutching the rocks under her fingers as rain pelted her back. They had been dumped haphazardly inside of a nondescript cave, the driving storm blowing wet hair onto her face, strands sticking haphazardly along her cheeks. In the distance, the dull roar of the ocean sang. 

“Portkey,” Fig answered quietly, still regarding the sliver of metal in one hand, the other extended for her aid. “Why would she send a portkey? Where are we?”

Thea wondered the same, pulling herself to standing next to her mentor. Rain painted her face as they stared out over turbulent waters crashing violently against the lone island jutting up from the sea. Hints of ancient carved windows and walls peeked out between the vines, flashes of lightning exposing mother nature desperately trying to reclaim its territory. The island’s precarious form seemed one gale away from crumbling into the waves below.

“Miriam sent us here for a reason,” Fig cleared his throat, cheek working in an attempt to contain his emotions. “I suspect that she, like George, has died to ensure this.. thing made it into the right hands. If only the Ministry had taken our concerns seriously.”

“I’m sorry, Professor,” she murmured, resting a comforting hand on his shoulder. Her own throat burned as she fought to control her emotions; the thought of Miriam gone was too hard to fathom. If Fig had become a father figure, then Miriam was most assuredly the mother she never knew. Gentle, with a sharp mind hiding behind her blue eyes, Thea had loved her intensely in the few months she basked in her presence. Pelting rain hid the tears that rolled down her cheeks, the storm’s cacophonous melody hiding the grief of her pounding heart. 

At length, Fig patted her hand. “Thank you,” he sniffed, “but it is time we press onward. I can grieve later.” With determined steps, Fig began marching up the winding path, snaking around the cliff side from the mouth of the cave. Thea scurried along behind him, occasionally sliding on the gravel strewn pathway. Her clothes were completely saturated, and she was shivering violently by the time they reached the end of the path.

A long expanse of bitterly cold wind stretched ahead of them, the churning sea below inviting them to tempt fate in crossing to the island. “There’s nothing else here,” Fig gazed around, sheer cliffs gazing back.

“How do we get across then?” Thea asked, teeth chattering. She looked around her, turning as well to the wall of rock behind them when something caught her eye. “W-wait,” she shivered, pointing to a small reflective piece of rock, like obsidian.

“We need to get you out of the rain,” Fig muttered absently, squinting to find what she saw in the rocks.

“I’ve dealt with w-worse,” she replied, carefully making her way to the strange crevice. The glittering rock stood out in contrast to the dull, rain soaked counterparts. The closer she came, the shinier it reflected the non-existent light around them. “It’s here,” she touched it, feeling its gassy surface under her fingertips.

“How did you see such a thing?” He remarked, bending down to examine the exposed stone, hardly bigger than her hand. She shrugged, picking up loose stones in search of more obsidian. “It seems the glass-like stone is under the rest of it. At this point, I assume it's been hidden on purpose. Maybe it’s time we do some target practice?”

Thea looked up at him incredulously. “You would risk having me destroy whatever this is?”

“Once a teacher, always a teacher,” he winked. “But I have a strong hunch that this revolves around you. ”

She gaped at him. “What do you mean?”

“Well,” he tipped his head from side to side. “You’re a late-blooming witch, with an extraordinary aptitude for magic. You were able to see something in that metal cylinder that we were not. And even now, I couldn't see that rock until you touched it. It’s as if you awakened it.”

Worry gnawed at her stomach. Why couldn’t she just enjoy a new life full of magic? “Tell me what to do.”

“We’re going to try bombarda,” he answered, miming the motion. “Whenever you’re ready.”

Taking a deep breath, a real feat with her body wracked in shivers, Thea took her aim. “ Bombarda!” Her shoulder ricocheted with the blast of magic sent hurtling to the rock wall before them. Fig quickly stepped over to cast a protection spell to shelter them from the falling debris. As the dust settled, an entire wall of magical obsidian stared back at them. Within its depths, Thea could see the faint pulse of light.

“I can see it again,” she whispered, the glow growing brighter as she drew near, its edges becoming more distinct until the same symbol, like the key, pulsed from within the glass. Instinctively, she pressed her hand against it and the wall exploded in a shower of glittering dust.

“How did you do that?” Fig inquired, brushing the glittering remnants from his shoulders. Thea just shook her head, speechless. “We’ll figure that out later,” he assured her, once more placing a guiding hand between her shoulders. “Let’s first see where this path leads.”

Passing warily through the archway, the path wound towards the cliff, remnants of a long abandoned bridge scattered along the edge. Across the churning waters, the island beckoned, its ruins peeking out from its stone walls. Thea watched dumbfounded as Professor Fig began swinging his wand in wide arcs over his head, the long lost stones pulling themselves from the depths of the ocean to their previous encasement of a walkway. “I guess we press on?”

Nervous of the newly repaired, ocean-slicked bridge under her feet, Thea followed Fig across, brushing aside rotted vines as she entered the ruins. Antiquated mosaics littered what was left of a once ornate floor; its crumbling walls and poticullises would have afforded a wonderful view of the sea, if it bothered to be lovely at any point. 

“I would have loved to see this in all of its glory,” she murmured, looking around, wiping rain from her forehead as it ran into her eyes. Whoever owned this ocean-side retreat clearly came from wealth, a twinge of sadness coming over her at seeing the once ornate filigree piled onto the floor. Off to her left, a large, finely carved statue of a wizard stood before one of the windows, but its identity had been lost to the centuries. 

The driving rain was slowly abating, a welcome drizzle easier on her frigid skin. Fig had gone off on his own exploratory venture, leaving her alone in what she assumed was the main room of the home. Who would put a statue of themselves in any other room? Gazing around, trying to figure out why the portkey had led them to an abandoned ruin, Thea’s eyes fell to the ivy-laden wall nestled against the island’s natural landscape. Wandering over, she pushed aside the clinging plants, her fingers skimming over the reliefs set into the wall.

“Professor,” she called, listening to Fig’s approaching steps as she yanked on the vines, spraying herself with even more water. “What is this carving?”

A hum of consideration filled the space between them, Fig’s calculating eyes studying the carved scene. “It could be a clue to the wizard who’s home we now stand in.” 

A scholarly man, face half missing, sat at his desk strewn with parchments and arithmancy instruments. His hand was open in invitation, and Thea followed its gestured direction to a half concealed staircase. Allowing her curiosity to take charge, she crossed over the rain-sickened rocks and rubble before climbing the staircase. As the landing came into view, an obsidian sliver within the wall peeked out.

“Professor?” She called again, the tone in her voice eliciting his quickened steps until he came to sand beside her. 

“Do you see the glow again?” He asked.

She nodded, “As well as the room beyond.”

“There is no..” Fig cleared his throat. “I can’t see it, Thea. You must lead us from here.”

Chapter Text

The pair had barely spoken since being deposited on the edge of the Forbidden Forest, Ranrok’s enraged screams echoing behind them. Thea’s mind was reeling from wandering in the darkness of the vault, fighting giant stone guards, seeing Ranrok in person and being yanked through yet another enchanted wall. The one-on-one tutoring from Fig had been invaluable in keeping her alive, but she was sure it was meant for class lessons and not actual combat. He had always bragged on her natural ability to wield magic, especially with a second hand wand the ministry had reluctantly assigned, and it had never meant more to her than it did now.

“Where are we, Professor?” She asked hesitantly to the man still sprawled on his back, taking deep reassuring breaths. Lifting his head, he quickly scanned the towering trees around him with disbelief.

“I can’t believe it,” he muttered, pulling himself to his feet. “This is impossible!”

Exasperation tinted her words. “What’s impossible, Professor?”

“This is the Forbidden forest,” he smiled happily. “The portal brought us to Hogwarts.” At this revelation, his brows furrowed. “But why?”

“Whatever the reason, can we leave?” Thea’s still damp clothes seemed to exacerbate the cold seeping in from the darkness around them. She grabbed her arms in an attempt to ward off a wracking chill.

“Of course, my dear,” Fig answered hurriedly. “I can think about this later. It will take hours, I'm sure, to walk from here but I can apparate us close to Hogsmeade station and we can walk from there.”

Not bothering to ask what a hog’s meat station was, she took Fig’s outstretched hand, bracing herself for the sensation of having her stomach sucked out of her. Apparating had been the fastest travel between Fig’s country home and the loft he maintained in London, where she resided for the majority of the time, but that didn't mean she had to like it. Although, the idea of walking into a fireplace was no less appealing.

Latching onto Fig’s hand, Thea steadied her stumbling feet as a whole new environment came into view. The stillness of the train station was eerie in comparison to the bustling network that she was accustomed to back home. Crickets and sporadic lamplights surrounded them as Fig casually set off into the oncoming darkness. 

“The Express has already left,” he called over his shoulder, “as have the carriages, so we will be on foot from here.”

George’s words came back to her. “We can’t apparate onto school grounds,” she muttered more to herself than him.

“That’s right,” he answered. “There are plenty of floo stations within the castle itself that will help you navigate around faster than walking. I’d recommended using them; even after all these years, I still find myself turned around every once in a while.”

Even less assured than before, Thea trudged along behind him, using their wands to illuminate what little of the path they could. Her entire life had been surrounded by clapboard walls and brick factories, always loud and dirty and suffocating. The contrasting silence of the forest around them unnerved her tremendously, anxiety clawing up her already narrowed throat.

“How much longer?” She squeaked.

“We’re about to enter the grounds now,” he answered, taking a concerned peek at her. “You’ll feel the enchantments as you pass through them.” Up ahead, the path began to widen, trees clearing to reveal a long stone bridge overlaid with wooden planks. So focused was Thea on putting one foot in front of the other that she didn’t bother to look up, running into Fig’s back as he paused.

“Oof! Sorry professor!” She dusted off the back of his robes where her nose had impaled itself.

He chuckled. “Take a look, Thea.”

Overwhelming was an understatement. Glittering across the vast inky black lake was the most magical sight she had ever beheld, the irony not lost on her. She had been immersed in the magical world for months, but a castle illuminated on a ridge in the night outshined every spell she had ever experienced. Tall, pointed turrets cut through the constellations above it, beckoning to her in a most visceral way.

“It’s beautiful,” she breathed lamely, wishing her vocabulary was smart enough to do such a sight justice.

“That it is,” Fig nodded. “Welcome to your new home, Miss Whitehall.”

With her eyes trained on the castle looming across the lake, Thea followed Fig’s boots as they clicked across the boards, softly echoing against the stone-walled bridge. As they stepped off, Thea felt something pass over her like a soft piece of fabric. The wards, she surmised, feeling a restraining pulse under her skin.

The surrounding grounds around the castle were vast, the long grass swaying gently under the firelight that filtered out of the many windows. She had never seen so much green in one place before, taking a moment to breathe in the rain-soaked earth. Thea marched silently behind Fig, still trying to process everything that had happened within the last two hours, her current surroundings, and everything she was still to face within the school. She knew no one; at least in London she had known a friend of a friend of someone who was always willing to lend a hand (for a price), but it had provided a sense of belonging. The imposing walls of Hogwarts mocked her as she ascended the veranda steps.

Fig turned to her, offering a reassuring smile. “Welcome to Hogwarts.”

The heavy oak doors creaked open with relative ease, and the interior of the castle was glorious in comparison to it’s ornate stone exterior. Arches and balustrades held the ceiling far enough above her that she could barely see the images so painstakingly painted onto it. With an incredulous laugh, she reckoned her entire common house and orphanage could easily nestle inside the hall with room to spare. Soft splashes echoed within the space from an ornate fountain situated in the center, its carved mermaids undulated softly under the falling water.

Now that she was inside, it didn't matter which direction she spun, the wonder of Hogwarts overwhelmed her. Thea desperately tried to take in the scaling staircases, ornate runners and carpets, and more paintings than she had ever seen. She nearly turned and ran when one of them waved to her as they passed; the photographs from the newspaper never interacted with her. Never had she seen such luxury in one singular place and a sense of displacement overwhelmed her; she stayed pressed close to Fig’s back as his hurried steps carried them through the cavernous room.

Ornate, double doors stood at the top of what appeared to be the main staircase, so tall Thea could barely make out the top of them. Four animals, each carved in relief within the wood, were ones she recognized from her studies as the representative mascots for each house. The muffled sound of voices grew with her anxiety as they came abreast to the Great Hall’s entrance. She wasn’t ready, how could she be? The thought of turning tail and finding her way back to the squatters hole they called a common house was strangely appealing.

Fig turned quickly, grasping her hands in his, as if sensing the flight risk. “It sounds as if the welcoming feast has already begun,” he explained softly, the murmur of voices leaking through the joint in between the doors. “You need to be sorted into your house.”

“What does that mean again?” She asked, panic seeping into her voice at the prospect of entering a room full of people. He smiled patiently, giving her fingers a gentle squeeze.

“Surely you remember the four founders from Hogwarts: A History ?” He prodded gently as he gestured to the carvings above them.

Thea nodded. “Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw, Salazar Slytherin and Godric Gryffindor.”

“Precisely,” he beamed at her. “The student body is organized into respective houses based on their aptitude in relation to the founders. It helps create a sense of community.”

“I guess that makes sense,” she conceded, swallowing the fear in her throat. “But do I have to do this in front of everyone?”

“It is tradition,” he pursed his lips to the side, “but your situation is a unique one. Perhaps Professor Weasley will be more accommodating in that regard.” He turned to open the doors before pausing, turning back with a lowered voice. “The events of tonight, regarding Gringotts and your magic, should stay between us, just until I can make heads or tails of what has happened.”

“Of course Professor,” Thea nodded.

Patting her back in reassurance, he softly opened the great doors, sliding through before beckoning for her to follow. Finding what courage she had left, Thea slipped between the wooden panes into a world she couldn’t have fathomed. Will I ever cease to be amazed? Disregarding Fig’s quiet laughter, Thea let her mouth hang agape at the endless night sky stretched out above them, the castle’s supporting buttresses disappearing into the starry depths. Thousands of candles floated above the tables strewn with students and food, the errant face gazing up at her with mild curiosity before returning to its companions.

At length, after letting her absorb her surroundings, Fig grasped her arm gently to lead her through the middle of the crowded hall, her cheeks burning with the realization of everyone finally turning to stare at her. Averting her gaze, she allowed Fig to lead her to the front of the room, feet shuffling along.

“And what have we here?” A haughty voice spoke over their heads, drawing her eyes up to the sneering face of a wizard standing on the platform. His facial hair was groomed immaculately, accentuating the hollows around his eyes, and the coat he wore screamed of wealth not unlike George’s had; but this man was no companionable escort and Thea automatically bristled under his scathing gaze. “Always eager for an entrance, aren’t we Eleazer?”

“That is a matter for closed doors,” Fig gritted lowly, drawing the man’s eyebrows down. The tension between them was tangible and she desperately wanted to know the reason why. 

A matronly, red-haired witch stepped between them, her eyes trained only on Thea. “You must be our new student, Miss Whitehall?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Thea squeaked in response, eager to get away from the eyes of the strange man and every other student whose gaze was boring into the back of her head. 

“Wonderful,” she replied. “I’m Deputy Headmistress, Professor Weasley. This is your Headmaster, Professor Black. We’re delighted you’re here.” 

At Weasley’s pointed look, Black tilted his head. “Charmed,” he replied flatly, turning away abruptly.

Weasley sighed, “The first-years have already been sorted, but I don’t suppose he’ll object to one more student?”

“Up you go,” Fig encouraged gently, hand pressed to her back as he guided her up the steps and onto a rickety bench before she could protest. Now, she had no choice but to look out over the student body; the sheer number of faces looking back at her made her dizzy. Closing her eyes, she focused on breathing slowly. 

Do all new students endure this? She thought.

“Alright, Miss Whitehall,” Weasley’s soft voice called for her. Thea opened her eyes to the skirts of her new professor, standing directly in front of her and blocking the curious eyes of her peers. “This is the Sorting Hat. He will decide which house you belong in.”

A musty, old, pointed hat stared back at her. She recoiled at the idea of that thing being anywhere near her hair, assuming it was still in a semblance of a style. Absently, she ran a hand over her head, finding her hair in loose, damp waves down her back. So much for making a decent first impression.

“You’re perfectly safe, Miss Whitehall,” Weasley soothed, moving to place the heavy hat over her head. 

“ Curious!” A loud voice echoed through the hall, making her nearly topple off of the stool. “ So much seen for one so young,” his voice quieted. “ Eager to learn, no matter the cost. You have something special inside of you. Loyal. Inquisitive. Gryffindor, perhaps?”

“I don’t think I have the brash nature of Godric Gryffindor,” she murmured.

“Hm,” the hat wiggled on her head. “ Witches and Wizards are not defined by one quality or another.”

“I will be who I choose to be, regardless of your decision,” she replied. Weasley eyed her curiously from the side.

“ Very wisely said,” the Hat chuckled. “ I know exactly where you belong. RAVENCLAW!”

A single table erupted in cheers, making Thea jump. She had forgotten about her audience while conversing with the hat, but now it was being removed and she was ushered towards the table of strangers. Their robes, all lined with sapphire blue, ruffled and waved in a sea of excitement and pats on her back. An older student stood, her proud manner bespoke her position well before her introduction.

“Welcome to Ravenclaw,” she smiled warmly. “I’m your Prefect, Susan Abbott. Follow me, I’ll seat you with students in your year.” Thea numbly followed the older girl, refusing to make eye contact with the many well-wishers from her new house. 

Finally, they came to a stop and she looked up into the eager faces of her new peers. “Welcome!” A boy greeted, his accent slipping out between his words. “Have a seat! I’m Amit Thakkar.”

“Thea Whitehall,” she murmured, slipping in between two girls who smiled with questions in their eyes.

“Nice to meet you, Thea,” he grinned. “Not to be rude, but you look like you went through a troll camp before you got here.”

The girl next to him slapped his arm. “That is rude!”

“Amit has a strange way of saying ‘are you alright?’” Another girl spoke up, holding her hand out across the table. Dirty blonde curls hung in coils around her face, highlighting her sharp cheekbones and blue eyes. “Tamsin Whisp.”

She shook the proffered hand awkwardly. “It’s going to take a while to remember all of your names.”

“That’s normal,” Amit shrugged. “We’ve had years, you’ve had minutes. Take your time.”

“But we still want to know what happened,” Tamsin smiled expectantly. “You’ll find the lot of us are a curious bunch. Might as well get it out now.”

Thea huffed in amusement in spite of herself; the honest and straightforward nature of her housemates was refreshing. “Alright, alright,” she chuckled, before feeling her face fall. “A um, a dragon attacked our carriage on the way here.”

Stunned silence fell between them as they stared aghast at her. “A dragon?” Amit finally spoke up.

Thea nodded. “The ministry official who was with us.. didn’t make it.”

“Merlin’s beard,” Tamsin gasped, hand over her mouth. 

“I’m sorry for teasing you, Thea,” Amit apologized, pushing a goblet of juice towards her.

She quickly reassured him, “You couldn't have known! Please, I’d like to just.. put it behind me.”

The girls on either side of her wordlessly wrapped her in a hug before they began discussing their new classes. They happily answered Thea’s questions and she soon felt herself relax in the new atmosphere of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

Chapter Text

The bright sunlight dazed her a bit as she entered the Charms classroom; floor to ceiling windows lined two of the four walls, while books and magical trinkets clogged the others. Two rows of long tables sat opposing the other, a recessed walkway between them stemming from a winding staircase in the corner. She had followed on Tamsin’s heels from breakfast, terrified of getting lost among the throngs of students and horrifyingly unpredictable staircases. She, and Amit, had assured her they would happily partner with her for their first class.

The instructor, Professor Ronen, intercepted her in a flurry of purple robes and wafts of cardamom. His graying hair stuck out oddly from under his pointed cap, but it seemed to add to his whimsy. “Miss Whitehall,” he smiled in a cheery manner, “I’m having you work with Miss Onai today.”

“Oh,” she replied, caught off guard as Tamsin huffed at her side, “alright then.”

“She is the most talented student in your year,” he explained, a little too loudly for Thea’s comfort, “you would do well to maximize on her experience.”

Nodding awkwardly, Thea made her way to the uppermost table, settling next to the dark skinned girl waiting for her. She smiled stiffly at her, receiving a smug grin in return. The entire classroom had heard Professor Ronen’s high praises, including Onai, and the expectation to perform once again settled onto Thea’s shoulders. She desperately hoped that the other teachers wouldn’t also make a spectacle of her.

“No need to be scared,” her new partner whispered, her accent thick. Thea turned to her sharply.

“I’m not scared,” she hissed, “it’s just awkward.”

The girl laughed lightly, dark eyes assessing her cooly. “You seem like fun,” she smiled. “I’m Natsai, but everyone calls me Natty. I’m happy you are my partner for the day.”

Thea relaxed slightly. “Sorry,” she mumbled. “I’m Thea. I didn’t mean to snap at you.”

“I’m not harmed,” Natty shrugged. “But I’ve heard plenty of stories about you, my friend. Must be hard starting a new school, as a fifth year, with so much already expected of you.” Thea finally looked at Natty, eyes wide, making her chuckle. “I understand the pressure. I transferred from Uganda, when my mother accepted the role of Divination professor.”

Camaraderie blossomed in Thea’s chest. “You didn’t begin as a first year?”

“Oh, no,” Natty smiled sagely. “I had to learn to use a wand, while also being an outsider, and a teacher’s child. It’s hard, but you’re not alone.”

Thea felt like crying. Perhaps Professor Ronen had chosen Natty as a partner for a reason other than her skill. Finally, she had someone who understood a little of what she was experiencing, although she doubted Natty was navigating ancient magic in her free time. Thea sought out her housemates for reassurance, surprised to see the malice in Tamsin’s eyes as she glared at Natty.

“Alright class!” Professor Ronen’s voice echoed through the room. “Welcome to year five of Charms! This will be a crucial year for your charmwork, and I am confident you will take hold of the passion and rigor required for such a challenge!” Natty shared an amused look with Thea. “Now, before we begin, who can tell me the difference between the color change and the growth charm? Hmm?”

The room stagnated into awkward silence as Ronen’s eyes scanned over his students. Natty quietly flipped open her textbook, sliding it across the table in front of Thea. Growth Charms stared back at her and in her fascination she missed the clearing of a throat; the book whipped out from under her studying gaze and into the waiting hands of her professor, who looked back at her with a mischievous smile.

“It’s too late for review,” he teased, and Thea flushed.

“How am I supposed to know what needs review,” Thea mumbled, frustrated. A curly mop of red hair turned around to smile sympathetically, only making her feel worse.

“It seems you all spent our holidays practicing Obliviate on each other,” Ronen laughed hollowly. “Does anyone remember the basic summoning charm?” At the extended silence, he sighed. “It seems we are in dire need of review. Accio, for those of you who didn’t get it the first time, is used for summoning items to your person.” He looked pointedly at two students that had been whispering together. “Perhaps we should start with our undivided attention, yes? As per usual, we will begin small and work our way to larger objects. And if you work quickly, we will move to the grounds for a little healthy competition.” Natty grinned wickedly when Professor Ronen winked at her. “Now, I want you to place your quill on the table, and stand back. You may then use accio to bring the quill to yourself.”

Thea complied, standing shoulder to shoulder with Natty along the stone wall. With confidence, Natty snatched the quill out of the air as it came soaring to her. She smiled triumphantly at Thea, before gesturing for her to attempt it as well. Looking around the room, she watched as a couple of students also managed to catch the quill, but most were dodging them before they were smacked in the face. Thea took a deep breath, pointing her hand-me-down wand at the unassuming object.

“Don’t watch the others,” Natty’s smooth voice murmured next to her. “They will only distract you. Worry about yourself, and you will do fine.”

She’s right, Thea thought, readjusting her stance. “ Accio,” she commanded softly, and the quill responded immediately by flying at her face. Her reflexes managed to catch it, but barely. Natty giggled next to her.

“That was a great first attempt,” she praised, taking the quill and placing it back on the table. “Now that you know what to expect, do it again.” With bolstered confidence, Thea repeated the exercise, snatching the quill out of the air with ease. “Perfect,” Natty clapped. 

“It’s quite obvious that your mother is a teacher,” Thea teased, appreciating the guided instruction. Learning from Fig in the privacy of her flat or the remote fields around his home had been easy, but the fear of embarrassment among her classmates was tangible on her tongue. Coupled with the worry of Ronen calling her out, and she was taking deep breaths of gratitude for Natty.

“If you have mastered the quill,” Ronen spoke loudly over the students, “You and your partner may take a book and move to opposing ends of the classroom. You will now attempt to retrieve the textbook from your partner. But be careful with aim, I don’t want anyone flying across the room.”

With a smattering of chuckles, most of the students moved to stand across from each other. Professor Ronen focused on the struggling students while leaving the others to their practice. Tamsin had come to stand next to Thea, her partner- a boy with flaming red hair cropped close to his head- smirked at her.

“Let’s see how you do, Whitehall,” Tamsin muttered haughtily. Thea was taken aback by the sudden change in her friend’s attitude. What had she done? Tamsin had been nothing but supportive and sweet since dinner the previous evening. Thea was even wearing a pair of her stockings! Shaking her head, she refocused. Whatever her issue was, it was hers and hers alone.

Natty held her book confidently in front of her. “You go first,” she called.

”Oh dear,” Thea muttered, aiming her wand at the book and praying she was correct. Tamsin’s sudden hostility had rattled her, shaking her confidence, and her reassurance stood across from her with a questioning frown. Now, she feared she would yank Natty across the room and injure her. She hated that her hands shook, and moments before issuing the command, Natty called her to a stop, crossing the classroom to talk.

“There’s a method to madness,” she said, tucking the book under her arm. “It is more than just words. You need to feel the command, embrace the magic within your wand. I know this is all new for you, so take your time. Focus on what you want, and you will retrieve it.”

Tears swam in Thea’s vision; Natty did understand. With a determined nod, Natty crossed back to her side of the classroom and held the textbook once more. Thea closed her eyes, imagining the book in her hands. “ Accio ,” she whispered, opening her eyes as the spine of the textbook slapped itself into her waiting grasp. She smiled triumphantly as Natty ran across the room and hugged her.

“That was amazing,” she gushed, her smile faltering when Tamsin scoffed loudly. Natty turned to her in annoyance. “Do you have an opinion?”

The girl huffed, ignoring Natty and addressing Thea. “You’re only doing well because the professor paired you with his favorite. On your own, you’d be no more skilled than a first-year.”

Natty opened her mouth to reply but Thea held her arm out. She abhorred people like Tamsin, only friendly when they have the upper hand. “You were within earshot of Ronen’s favorite student’s instructions,” Thea replied coldly, “and yet you still haven’t managed to summon anything. Perhaps summoning your head out of your arse would serve you well.”

“You little-!” Tamsin shouted before Professor Ronen clapped his hands loudly, drawing their attention to their teacher standing right behind them. Thea flushed to her toes, wondering what repercussions awaited her little outburst.

“Ten points to Gryffindor and Ravenclaw for successful teamwork,” Ronen smiled at Thea and Natty, before turning a frown upon their classmate. “I would deduct points for such behavior if I had not just awarded them to your fellow housemate.” Tamsin looked away in anger but remained silent. “If we’re all ready, grab your things, and follow me to the courtyard.”

“I’m sorry about that,” Natty whispered to Thea as they descended the steps in the atrium. Both girls had quickly gathered their belongings to scurry past their hostile classmate, and while Thea’s ire grew, Natty had become more withdrawn. It was obviously not the first time these words had been exchanged but she was determined that it would be the last.

“You shouldn’t be,” Thea replied, eyeing Tamsin warily as she walked ahead of them. “You did nothing wrong.”

Natty sighed heavily. “I have a knack for charm work,” she admitted with a shrug, “and Ronen is not exactly subtle about it. It makes for enemies among the proud.”

“Petty, I say,” Thea said, a little more loudly, shielding her eyes from the sudden onslaught of sunlight as they left the castle. “We’re all learning the same thing.”

“True,” she smiled, bumping her shoulder with her own. “But you will come to learn how proud the Ravenclaw house is about knowledge and excellence. Gryffindors are regarded for their dueling and quidditch, not their class marks. Tamsin Whisp does not like me because she cannot best me, and I refuse to let her.” 

Thea grinned. “Our houses do not define us, but our actions do.”

“Very well said, Miss Whitehall,” Ronen spoke up from behind them, causing both girls to jump; she was going to have to keep better track of where her professor was in the future. “Five additional points to Ravenclaw. Now, if you two will follow me.”

Winking, he led them through a large archway into one of the many courtyards surrounding the castle. She took a moment to absorb the castle grounds in the daylight, the view from her common room tower not visceral enough. Bird songs and insect wings made a melodious cacophony within the morning hours, grass tickling her legs calmly.

 A large playing board stretched out in front of them, taking up much of the courtyard itself. The raised platform was sectioned into colored stripes, with perfectly round boulders on one end; Natty and Thea were placed on the opposite end. Their fellow classmates sat eagerly on each side, calling encouragement to their housemate, and taunting their competitors. Somehow she once again found herself the center of attention.

“Alright, settle down!” Ronen called, bringing most of the students under order. “The rules are simple. Miss Onai and Miss Whitehall are going to use the summoning charm to bring each of the orbs across the board. Where they stop is indicative of how many points they will earn for their house.” While the other students cheered, Professor Ronen turned to the waiting girls. “This is about control. Miss Whitehall, I know you’re new to magic but I have a good feeling about you. Miss Onai does not play to lose, so keep that in mind.”

“I don’t intend to lose, sir,” Thea replied confidently.

“Finally,” Natty grinned, “someone worthy of competition.” Both girls shook hands firmly, eager to begin. “I’ll let you begin. Remember, envision it. Take your time.”

“You’re not supposed to help the competition,” Thea chuckled.

“True,” Natty smiled, “but I will always help a friend.”

Tears pricked her eyes at the sincerity in Natty’s voice; the friendship she thought Tamsin offered was conditional; going forward, Thea would be very selective of whom she surrounded herself with. With a deep breath, and encouragement from the Ravenclaws in the wings, Thea summoned the first boulder. Its momentum began slowly, but quickened the longer she held the charm. Realizing too late that she had overdrawn it, she watched in dismay as it rolled off of the platform and onto the damp grass below.

“Unlucky,” Natty said, taking her place. “But now you’ll know what to do next time.” Thea nodded in agreement as she watched her tutor bring a boulder to the third line on the board.

“Fifteen points for Gryffindor,” Professor Ronen proclaimed loudly. The red-robed students cheered, many thanking Thea for her incompetence and completely ignoring their own classmate that had scored them those points. Irritation on Natty’s beef flared to life once more.

“Bunch of wankers,” Thea muttered under her breath, taking her position once more. This time, she was prepared. She summoned the ball across the board, stopping when its momentum was sufficient to roll it past Natty’s but not off of the board. She held her breath as it came to rest just past the fifth line, the largest point value.

“Twenty five points!” Ronen clapped, nodding approvingly at Thea’s handiwork. “Told you I had a good feeling.”

“Well done,” Natty congratulated her. “But watch a professional.” Thea laughed as Natty brought her ball even with hers. “Make that an extra twenty five points,” she winked.

Knowing this last ball decided her favorability within her house, Thea concentrated intently, bringing it perfectly in the center of the 25-point range. Although Natty once again matched her, and ultimately won the game, Thea felt proud of herself. She even allowed an arrogant smirk in Tamsin’s direction.

“Well done, you two,” Professor Ronen acknowledged quietly to them. “Miss Whitehall, I believe magic runs naturally through your veins. I look forward to your accomplishments. That being said, Professor Weasley has asked for you to meet her in her office as soon as you can.”

“Thank you professor,” Thea smiled, turning to Natty, “and you, Natty. Your reputation is well earned.”

“Perhaps not for long,” she smirked, holding her hand out. Thea shook it happily.

Chapter Text

“Ah, there you are,” Professor Weasley looked up from her neatly organized desk as Thea approached. Her spectacles hung precariously from the end of her nose as she gazed up, assessing Thea’s borrowed uniform. “The blue suits you, dear.”

“Thank you professor,” she replied, a flush of pleasure rushing through her. Blue had always been a preferred color when she could obtain it, and this particular shade sat nicely against her skin. 

“Now,” Weasley clapped her hands, standing and moving around her desk. “Since you basically lost all of your supplies, clothing, etc on your way here, as well as never having been fitted for a wand, you’ll need to make a trip into Hogsmeade.”

“Where?” Thea asked, the name reminiscent of the station from the night before, but different in Weasley’s tone. The professor chuckled, ever entertained at the Muggle-raised students.

“Hogsmeade,” she enunciated. “It’s a small wizarding village located outside of the castle grounds, the only non-muggle village in all of England! While not as extensive as Diagon Alley, it has what you need. The school has agreed to cover these needs, what with your special circumstances.”

Thea smirked, “Like an unprovoked attack from a dragon?”

“Precisely,” she smiled tightly. “Anyway, Hogwarts allows trips to Hogsmeade generally on weekends, but we are allowing you an exception this once. Think carefully on who you would like to accompany you, and we shall arrange it immediately.”

Thea quickly thumbed through her mental catalog of students she had met in the last few hours since her arrival, but only one face popped into her mind. “Natty Onai,” she answered.

“Natty is a perfect choice,” Weasley nodded, the chain of her spectacles swinging slightly. “I’ll send an owl to inform you of a meeting time.”

“Thank you Professor.”

“Ah, finally,” Natty’s heavy accent echoed in the atrium as Thea crossed towards her. “I’m excited for our adventure! I haven’t been to the village in ages. It will be nice to see it again.”

Natty stood proudly at the top of the stairs leading down to the front doors. She cut a proud figure, with her shoulders pushed back and chin raised in quiet confidence. The school robes fluttering around her contrasted sharply with the tweed pantsuit she had donned, and Thea found relief in knowing she wasn’t the only woman who preferred them. Her uniform was comfortable, but long skirts hindered true movement. She was used to being on the move, and trousers were just more comfortable.

“I’m excited too,” Thea confided, looping her arm with Natty as she laughed. “You look quite smart.”

“Thank you,” she replied, skirting around other students who were pressing into the castle. “My mother does not appreciate my taste, but she allows it.”

“At least you have someone who cares,” Thea smiled, realizing the darkness of her words when Natty’s expression fell. “Sorry! I didn't mean it in that way! I just meant that I’ve never had someone worried about my clothes or appearance, so the notion- I'm just digging a hole.”

 Natty pulled her to a stop, turning to face her directly. “I understand your sentiment,” she assured her with an amused smile. “But perhaps, it is still wise to appreciate the things so often taken for granted.”  Thea didn’t answer as a blush stole across her face; she hadn’t meant for the conversation to turn so morbid, she had simply spoken her truth.

Wordlessly, her friend tugged her across the stone landing, worn by centuries of shoes across its surface. The thick balusters on either side of the stairway held large bowls, which at night, would magically blaze with enough light to illuminate the entire courtyard. It still fascinated her to be surrounded by such overwhelming displays of magic. The small apartment they had situated her into was decidedly nicer than the common house she had the last few years in, but it was stark and lonely. Being so close to the bustling muggle streets of London meant the magical community kept a lower profile. The street lamps were lit by wand, but appeared no different than those she had walked under her entire life.

The last few steps were bathed in the late sunlight of the afternoon, and Thea ran her fingers along the scratchy surface of the stone railing. Oh, how far she’d come from the poor orphan scraping by on London’s streets. Refocusing, she finally noticed where they were being led: a carriage. Panic immediately clawed her throat, and had Natty not had such a strong grip on her arm, she would have bolted.

“Are you alright,” Natty asked softly, feeling Thea pull against her.

Her friend took a shuddering breath. “We were in a carriage just like that one when we were attacked,” Thea whispered; Natty melted in compassion. “What are those things pulling it?”

Natty followed the direction she pointed and chuckled. “You mean the Thestrals?” At Thea’s confused expression, she continued. “Thestrals are the creatures we use for transportation, much like the muggles and their horses. But only those who have seen death can see the creatures. I’m sorry for whatever it was you saw.”

Thea’s throat tightened as she recalled George being broken in the jaws of the dragon, swallowing the bile that threatened to rise up. As if sensing the memory, one of the creatures swung its head towards her with a soft snort. “Thanks,” she squeaked, clearing her throat. “Maybe it's best we move along. The daylight won’t last forever.”

Worried at her hasty behavior but allowing her to lead, Natty climbed inside, seating herself opposite her new friend. Whatever had happened, it was obviously traumatic. Thea’s usually sun-kissed skin was pale, her knuckles white as they gripped the hem of her robes. She recalled her own state of mind in the weeks following her father’s death, patiently waiting for Thea to come back to the present as she settled in.

“What’s Hogsmeade like?” She said once the carriage began lurching forward.

“Interesting,” Natty answered, noting how she refused to look anywhere but out of the window. “There is a wonderful sweets shop called Honeydukes, as well as a joke shop full of pranking items and such. That’s Zonko’s. But my favorite is the Three Broomsticks; Sirona makes the most amazing butterbeer.”

Finally, Thea smiled at her. “I’d love to try that.”

“We’ll make time,” Natty winked, knowing full well she would be having a pint whether they had time or not. The Three Broomsticks, and its proprietors' company, had helped pass the lonlier days of her early Hogwarts days. It was hard enough being a transfer student, learning to use a wand for the first time, but having her mother as a teacher made the students wary, her excellent marks earning their contempt. Although it seemed that this new student didn’t struggle socially, save for Tamsin, Natty related to her situation anyway.

Thea asked various questions as the rolling hillside and looming trees passed by them peacefully. Natty answered diligently, expanding on certain areas of herb growth and their properties, or the one time she swore to have spotted a unicorn traipsing between the trees. Thea listened politely, relaxing into the cushioned seat, attempting to absorb as much information as possible. 

Through the trees, Hogsmeade began to peek through. It’s awkwardly leaning, yet charmingly colored, buildings greeted the girls like old friends. Thea desperately tried to take everything in all at once, but was simply too overwhelmed. Witches and wizards milled around the streets, their wardrobes varying from finely tailored coats to muddy rags. Roadside vendors guided their rattling carts by wand down the narrow street, and Thea felt immediately out of place in the trundling carriage. 

“That is the potions shop,” Natty pointed at a dark blue building through the glass. “We should definitely stop there and pick up your supplies. Professor Sharpe allows few excuses.”

“So I’ve heard,” Thea nodded, tapping on the ceiling to bring the carriage to a stop. Hopping out, she took another look at the Thestral harnessed to it. Its sleek, emaciated body was both haunting and beautiful. It turned a glassy eye in her direction before slinking out of the main thoroughfare.

“She’ll find us later,” Natty assured her, looping their arms together again and marching Thea into the shop. Glass vials in every shape and form lined the walls, their contents as varied as their container. One corner contained a precariously stacked mound of shiny black cauldrons; another held hundreds of books, some dusty, some new. With a flourish, Natty pulled a small roll of parchment from her robes and cleared her throat. “Miss Whitehall, I have here a list of your needed supplies,” she stated grandly, before holding it out to her. “Do try not to disappoint me.”

“You would make a great potions master,” Thea laughed, scanning the list in question. Seemed straightforward enough, even if she had never heard of bubotuber pus. Together, Thea and Natty managed to assemble the necessary items within minutes, with the assurance from the shopkeeper that he would have it all delivered to Hogwarts for them.

“Well, that saves us from having to carry a cauldron around,” Natty smiled happily, bouncing down the narrow steps onto the dusty path. “I think we should go to the clothier next, then the wand shop and finally finish it off with a nice butterbeer.”

“That is a wonderful plan,” Thea agreed, and the girls marched arm in arm down the street. 

Thea ran her finger tips down the finely embroidered jacket she had managed to talk the shopkeeper down on, admiring the silver threads contrasted against their deep indigo fabric. Natty had insisted she take it, purchasing a crimson one for herself. She walked proudly, an embroidered lion shining boldly on her chest. Her own silver raven’s wings stretched over the sleeve, giving the impression of flight.

“The girls are going to be so jealous,” Thea giggled, bumping Natty with her elbow. She had made due with a couple of borrowed robes, but the knowledge of her own clothes, especially something as fine as this, was elating. She had never owned more than two or three dresses at any one time, and her shoes were replaced only when the others frayed themselves off of her feet. 

“We are definitely trendsetters now,” Natty declared, spinning around happily. “Everyone will be eager to go to Hogsmeade this year!”

“Perhaps we should’ve demanded a cut of the profits!”

“Oh, yes, we should,” she grinned. “Can I see your wand?”

Thea pulled her new wand from the specially crafted pocket tucked against her chest, under her arm. The placement was brilliant in extracting an immediately prepared position. If it wasn’t for her required school robes, she would live in this coat. 

“I’ve never even heard of a thunderbird,” Natty mused, twisting the ash wood wand lithely between her fingers. It had been intricately carved to expose the golden shaft of the feather between twisting spirals running over the handle. It was arguably one of the most beautiful wands she had ever seen, and one of the most powerful she had ever felt.

“Apparently, they’re endangered birds from North America,” Thea shrugged, accepting her wand back. “Olivander said it’s been in his family’s possession for generations, waiting for the right owner. I’m not sure how to feel about it, honestly.”

“Perhaps I’ll finally have a Charms rival, after all,” she winked, making Thea laugh away her apprehension. 

Quick footsteps drew their attention, and Thea pulled her friend out of the path of a witch scrambling down the street. Natty’s eyebrows knit together as shouting began echoing off of the walls, fear and people beginning to streak by them. Sharing a look, the girls wordlessly sprinted toward the shouting and subsequent roar. The sound nearly made Thea trip, but she continued beside Natty.

Rounding one of the shops, Thea ducked as a stone nearly struck her. People were running to and fro, shouting commands and curses at the hideous thing that stood in the town center. In the pandemonium, Thea didn’t notice Natty plaster herself against the side of the building until she pulled her alongside, her back slapping the rough boards. 

“What is that?!” Thea hissed, fear trickling coldly down her spine at Natty’s wide eyes and heaving chest.

“A troll,” she breathed, confusion now painted over her face. “They never come down the mountains! What is it doing here?”  She peeked around the corner of the building to assess it; as if sensing her, the troll turned his dull eyes in their direction and began lumbering forward at a renewed pace. “Oh, no you don’t! Stupify!”

The spell hit the troll in the chest, knocking it back a step, but increasing its anger. Raising the remnants of whatever tree he had uprooted, the troll threw his club like a javelin. With a screech, both girls ducked out of the way, bricks and splinters raining on their backs as they ran. Natty continued popping it with defensive spells, slowly drawing it away from the vulnerable town. Realizing what she was attempting, Thea began popping the troll with bits of magic, alternating with Natty so that the troll’s head constantly swiveled between them.

“Children shouldn’t be here!” A random witch shouted as she jogged by. Thea scoffed; the children were the only ones brave enough to face off against the creature! Surely there were more capable witches and wizards hiding inside of Hogsmeade?

Natty’s voice called to her from across the courtyard, “We need to knock it in the head! The spells aren’t strong enough!”

“Blunt force,” she said to herself, nodding so that Natty knew she had been heard, her knowledge going far beyond her own. “Shouldn’t be too hard, except I don’t know any spells that would pick something up!”

The troll had reverted to slamming its fists into the ground, attempting to dislodge their footing. Because Thea and Natty were attacking from opposite sides, the troll was confused and growing angrier by the minute. She watched in amazement as Natty levitated a large stone, sending it ricocheting off of its head and eliciting a roar of painful fury. 

Thea’s own ineptitude was also making her angry, and she began missing spells, the troll’s focus turning on Natty while her spells became less effective. “Focus Thea,” Natty shouted, sending another stone at the troll's head. “We can do this!”

Her encouragement renewed Thea’s determination, turning her anger into a simmer boil under her skin. She may not know every spell, but she knew she was capable of defeating this dumb creature; if she could defend herself in the vault at Gringotts, she could do this.

Taking a deep breath, she focused the surge of power welling up from  inside of her body. This magic had no form, no name, yet instinctively she knew how to control it, her wand called for it like a siren. Raising her arm, she screamed at the release of blue lightning from within the wand, consuming the troll. Its body went rigid, trembling as the electricity contorted it. When she finally broke the spell, its body landed with a great thud.

Thea’s knees gave way, her body crumpling just like the troll’s. She fought hard to keep herself upright as her vision began to blacken. Before she lost it completely, strong arms caught her and held her upright.

“Thea!” The voice called from a distance, muddled and vague. “Thea, wake up!”

Opening her eyes, she needed to blink to clear them before she could recognize Natty’s fear-filled face floating above her. “What happened,” she slurred, trying and failing to pull herself up.

“I should be asking you!” Natty snapped. “First, you incinerate a mountain troll from the inside out, then you faint. What magic are you playing with?”

The accusation in her tone scared Thea. “I don’t know,” she whimpered.

Natty softened. “Perhaps Ollivander gave you a defective wand,” she mused, pulling her shaky friend to her feet. “There’s a first time for everything.”

“It’s not the wand,” Thea swallowed, head still spinning. At this point, it was impossible to brush off the strange events she found herself in. The glowing symbols, the vault, Ranrok, her strange aptitude for magic; it was all culminating into one hell of a panic attack. Weasley already knew she was lying, but hadn’t truly pushed for the truth. Someone was bound to find out, despite Fig’s assertions, but she was glad it was Natty. “I can’t tell you here.”

“Let’s head inside then,” she replied tightly, looping Thea’s arm around her shoulder. Slowly, they shuffled through the deserted streets until Thea’s strength returned. Although she assured her she was fine, Natty insisted on holding Thea’s hand in case she fainted again. 

The Three Broomsticks was nestled between other storefronts, nearly indecipherable amongst its neighbors, with a small wooden sign that had three brooms painted on it. The other stores within the small village advertised their wares through flashy displays and flourishing signs; if one wasn’t careful, they would simply walk past the Three Broomsticks. As Natty led her closer, the door burst open and a frantic woman rushed out before skidding to a stop at the sight of them. 

“Natty?!” The witch stared wide eyed at them. “ You are the students fighting a troll?”

“Hi, Sirona,” Natty cringed slightly, guilt bunching her shoulders. 

Sirona took a deep breath, assessing their disheveled state. “Best get you inside.”

Pushing their way in, the girls were met with congratulatory hand shakes and pats on the back. They accepted them bitterly in the light of Sirona’s concern. How had a tavern full of witches and wizards abandoned two students to defeat a mountain troll?

A new fear formed deep in Thea’s gut as Natty continued to eye her; what if someone else had seen what she did? Had seen the ancient magic well up and explode out of her. Carefully, she regarded each face, but they all seemed platonically thankful and the knot between her shoulder blades loosened slightly.

“Let them breathe, for Merlin’s sake,” Sirona’s deep voice called over their heads. The sea of faces parted for the hardy looking witch with a no-nonsense attitude that quickly melted into a soft smile when she turned back to Natty. “I think you two have earned a couple of butterbeers on the house.”

“You speak my language, Ms Sirona,” Natty smiled happily, pulling Thea towards the bar at the back of the room. Soft lighting from small wall sconces and healthy fireplaces warmed the atmosphere, and it was easy to relax in the company around her. A few gazes still lingered, but Thea was sure they would find their curiosity satisfied elsewhere. The stools creaked under their weight as they climbed up, one scratching along the floorboards as it drew nearer to the other. 

Silently, Sirona grabbed two large mugs, filling them from the large barrel kegs that lined the wall before placing them on the countertop. She tapped each glass with her wand, frost crawling up the sides immediately. “Bottoms up, ladies.”

With eagerness, Thea took her first sip of the cold, frothy drink; it’s warm flavors paired nicely with the cream layered on top. She soon had a half empty glass and a thick coating of foam on her lips. “This is amazing!”

“Family recipe,” Sirona winked, settling her elbows onto the bar as Thea licked her lips clean. “Now tell me, who has earned the right to be friends with the lovely Miss Onai?”

“Sirona!” Natty protested, her dark skin taking on a rosy hue. 

The barkeep chuckled at the outburst. “But really,” she turned back to Thea, “Natty rarely brings a friend, and I’ve never seen you before. Who are you?”

The notion of Natty sitting here alone while chatting up Sirona made Thea sad. Their brief acquaintance had been filled with witty banter and girlish giggles, as well as the hostile behavior of their classmates. And now, she thought bitterly, an awkward strain of trust. Regardless of the events of the last hour, Natsai was a friend she wanted to keep.

“Thea Whitehall,” she held her hand out, Sirona shaking it happily. “And you’re right. It is an honor to be friends with such a brilliant witch.” Natty groaned, hiding her face in her hands as the other two laughed at her expense. “She’s helping navigate my new life at Hogwarts.”

“You’re a transfer then?”

“No, ma’am,” Thea shook her head. “My magic didn’t awaken until a few months ago. I’m, technically, a new student in the fifth year.”

Sirona studied her for a moment. “I’ve never heard such a thing,” she remarked, before shrugging it off. “Doesn’t mean it can’t happen. I’m sure there have been others before you. What were the two of you doing battling a troll? And you a new witch?”

Natty huffed. “Didn’t see anyone else.”

“Yes,” Sirona replied slowly, eyes narrowing angrily. “Lot of cowards. Apparently, one came in on the north side of town, and Officer Singer went to dispatch of it. One is rare enough, but two?” She shook her head. “They all came running in here, screaming about a troll and some students. Gave me a right fright knowing two children were out there alone.”

“It was a bit lonely,” Thea mumbled, earning a sly smile from Sirona. 

“I can imagine,” she nodded. “I came as soon as I understood what they were saying, but you two were already here. How did you defeat a troll?”

Natty looked at Thea with a mix of expectation and uncertainty. She absently wondered what her magic looked like from an outsider’s perspective; it had been enough to scare Natty, and in turn scare herself. The power of it sizzling beneath her skin was terrifyingly intoxicating, and she was loath to admit she had enjoyed unleashing it upon the creature, but the resulting questions that still lingered in Natty’s dark eyes quelled any desire to use it again. Blushing, Thea hid her face behind her glass of butter beer. 

“Thea managed to do it,” Natty shrugged. “Beginner's luck.”

“That’s some serious luck,” she murmured, assessing Thea anew. When she didn’t respond, Sirona straightened. “At any rate, trolls in Hogsmeade. That’s never happened before. I’ll check in with the other shopkeepers later, but for now I have customers to tend to. You girls take all the time you need.”

With Sirona out of earshot, Natty rounded on Thea expectantly. “You owe me an explanation.”

Thea sighed in defeat; there was no getting out of it, but how much to reveal? Where did she even start? “You know about what happened to my carriage right?” Natty nodded slowly. “Okay. Well, I’m not convinced it was random. We were carrying a key, made of goblin silver. It turned out to be a portkey to a vault in Gringotts. The man traveling with us, who brought the key, was killed by that dragon.” Thea took a fortifying sip from her glass as Natty patted her knee comfortingly. The event replayed in excruciating detail once more in her mind, but for the first time, she realized she had seen them. During her fall, the thestrals had appeared. She shook her head, trying to regain focus. “I'll spare you the details, but we were attacked by Ranrok and some of his loyalist goblins. They were after whatever it is I’m capable of seeing.”

“What do you see?” Natty asked gently.

“Ancient magic,” Thea whispered, glancing around to make sure she wasn’t overheard. Natty began chewing on her lip, lost in thought. “I think it’s that magic that defeated the troll. I didn’t use any spells; it just came out of me.”

Her friend looked her over as she sipped her butterbeer. “I knew you were a talented witch,” Natty smirked, “but don’t you think using ancient magic is cheating?”

Thea laughed, relief unfurling in her chest. Fig had ordered her to keep this secret, but the weight of it was easier to bear with a confidant. She now trusted Natty implicitly, and felt joy at knowing she had made such an invaluable friend. She had spent years fighting for herself in the gutters of London, and the idea of once more being alone as she navigated this new magic within her was a daunting thought. They sat in companionable quiet, discussing lessons and gossip; anything but the situation Thea had just revealed, and just for a moment she felt normal. 

Natty drained the last of her butterbeer, and sighed. “It is going to be near curfew when we return,” she informed her, “so we should head back now. Perhaps sneak some food from the kitchens.”

“Sounds good,” Thea smiled, her glass mirroring Natty’s. She had been right, the time taken to enjoy the treat had been worth it, if not for her nerves then for their budding friendship. They slid off of their stools, preparing to leave when the front door slammed open, startling the patrons inside. A tall man, accentuated by the ghastly top hat he wore, strolled in with the assurance that all eyes were on him. Three other men, less clean cut or smart as their leader, flanked him from behind. 

“What is the meaning of this,” Sirona demanded, storming her way to the front of the Three Broomsticks. She skidded to a halt, voice dropping dangerously low, “Rookwood.”

The smarmy wizard eyed her with a smile, the joy of confrontation on his face. “My dearest Sirona,” he smirked.

“Get out,” she growled, pulling her wand from her apron pocket. “Your likes aren’t welcomed here.” 

Rookwood’s smile disappeared instantly. “Aye, I’ll take my leave,” he growled, his eyes cutting across the room to Thea, “but I’ve got an order to escort that young lady.” 

Thea’s heart hammered in her chest. At some point she had drawn her wand, its power thrumming in her palm as she stared the man down with what little bravado she had. There had been men like him, hundreds, in the dank alleyways of her childhood, but she was no longer that helpless child and she had no intention of going willingly, or quietly, with this stranger. Her eyes drifted to her new friend, already in a defensive position with wand at the ready. Worry snuck under her collar; would she be willing to put her in harm’s way yet again?

“You’ll not be taking anyone anywhere,” Sirona declared, “except yourself. Out of the door.”

Rookwood snatched his wand from his pocket and aimed it at Sirona; to her credit, she never flinched. Immediately, he was outnumbered as all of the patrons stood behind her. Their entire hamlet had just been spared a troll’s destruction because of the two young women standing at the back of the room; any attempt of repayment was being made as they formed a wall behind Sirona.  

Anger and indecision warred on Rookwood’s face before he lowered his wand angrily. “They won't be around next time,” he threatened, black eyes staring deep into Thea’s.

“You had better hope,” Sirona replied, “for your own sake.”

With a parting glare, Rookwood disappeared in a flurry of coattails and top hat. Only when the door slammed, did Sirona lower her wand and send everyone back to their seats cordially. Crossing to where the students stood, she steered them to a back room. Worn leather armchairs sat unused in one corner, while a desk scattered in papers dominated the other. Empty portrait frames stared down at them from paint-chipped walls.

“You both wait in here,” she instructed, rounding the desk and snatching a quill from the drawer. “I’m sending an owl to the school to have a professor escort you back. I don’t know why he’s after you,” Sirona looked Thea up and down, “but I don’t stand for bullies. And he’s a spineless one.”

“Thank you,” Thea said humbly, reminding the older woman that she was still a relative child. Sirona’s countenance softened.

“You’ve done nothing wrong,” she assured her. “But Rookwood and Harlow are dangerous men, and not enemies you want.” Sighing, she folded the missive and tucked it into her apron. “I’ll have my house elf bring you something to eat while you wait.”

After the door closed, Natty and Thea sat in silence. Dinner had come as promised by the hands of a house elf, and soon they were eating a hot broth with warm, crusty bread. The simplicity of such a meal drew to her memory the countless nights she had received the same, hiding in a dark corner of the musty kitchen as to not be seen. This time, at least, she was hiding with a friend.

And the food actually tasted like food.

Their hopeful day of adventuring had turned into a nightmare; Thea feared that this danger was going to follow her everywhere she went. Ranrok wasn’t going to stop pursuing her, and now she had wizarding thugs on her coattails as well. Frustration began building in her chest; why couldn’t she just be a normal girl. No, a normal witch, she corrected herself. There was no desire to return to the life of servitude that she had escaped from. ‘Count your blessings’ she had been told over again by the orphanage mistress as she flailed her for whatever indiscretion she had committed that day. It was sound advice, even if it was used inappropriately. 

Mentally surveying her blessings, she accounted for Natty and their success. Fig and his mentorship. Remembering her treasured new coat, she checked it over. It seemed relatively unharmed, if not a little dusty. She looked over at Natty’s, a small tear at the seam of her shoulder; an easy fix for her dexterous fingers when they returned to the castle. She would insist. 

A little scratch, barely noticeable, ran along Natty’s high cheek bones and Thea sighed sadly. Surely, at some point, Natty would decide that it wasn’t worth the risk. In a single day, she had been verbally abused by classmates, physically abused by a troll , and threatened by a criminal wizard; Thea’s ancient magical abilities weren’t worth the headache. Thea’s vision became blurry, and she tried to hide the falling tears with her hair.

“Thea?” Natty’s accent crossed the space between them, but she could only sniffle in response. “Oh, dear, it’s ok..”

“It’s not though,” she wiped furiously at her eyes. “I’ve put your life in danger just by existing!”

“Not true,” Natty argued, hand slapping the top of the desk they ate upon, making her jump. 

“It is,” she exasperated, ready to prove her argument when angry voices interrupted her. Muffled and indistinct, the girls shared a look. “Has he come back?”

“One way to find out,” Natty replied, standing from her chair. The Three Broomsticks sat just on the other side of the door, and Thea turned to peek out to check if Rookwood once more stood defiantly in the room. When the quiet murmur of conversation met her, she turned and shook her head at Natty. Confused, Natty searched around above her, finally locating and pointing to a small window near the ceiling of the room.

Wordlessly, they each placed their chair against the wall and stood to peek out into the alleyway. “I can see a top hat,” Thea whispered. “It’s probably that rockwood man.”

“Rookwood,” Natty corrected, giggling before signaling Thea to be quiet. “ Alohomora.”

The window clicked open softly and the once muffled voices became clear, echoing off of the slap boards and bricks. “She’s just a child,” one growled, his raspy voice triggering Thea’s memory.

I know that voice, she mouthed to Natty, who looked unhappy at the revelation. Ranrok.

“I watched that child destroy your ‘diversion’,” Rookwood replied hotly. “What are you not telling me.”

“I make the demands here!” Ranrok shouted. “If you can’t complete so simple a task, then perhaps your involvement is no longer needed.” Silence fell in the alley, and the girls shared a nervous look. “Bring me the child, or face my power firsthand.”

Footsteps dissipated, and Natty closed the window before they climbed down. “Does Ranrok know about you?” Natty asked as they sat back down, the remnants of their dinner forgotten.

“He must know something,” Thea shrugged, having feared that very idea when Rookwood came calling. “He saw me in the vault, so maybe he suspects the magic?”

She chewed her lip again. “This is dangerous business,” Natty sighed. “But we will get to the bottom of it.”

“You don’t have to-“

“I do,” Natty replied, squaring her shoulders. “It is men like Rookwood, and creatures like Ranrok, that drove me and my mother from Uganda. They are the reason my father is dead. I will not lose another home, nor another friend.”

Professor Fig found the girls in the back room of The Three Broomsticks crying into each other's arms. Sirona had informed him of the situation in her owl, but he had not expected it to affect his new charge so much. He had never considered that behind her strong facade, there was a vulnerable young girl with the weight of the world on her shoulders. He silently reprimanded himself.

“Are you ladies ready to return to school?” He asked gently, drawing them through the door and back into the main hall. 

“Never more than tonight,” Natty replied, still holding Thea’s hand.

“We have a lot to discuss, professor,” Thea told him quietly.

He held open the door of the carriage for them as they climbed inside. “Tell me everything.”

Chapter Text

Her second day of formal magical education had started much differently than her first. Bone weary and slightly sore, Thea shuffled out of her cavernous bed; she hadn’t felt comfortable closing the curtains around her yet, her first attempt leaving a sense of claustrophobia and startled looks from her roommates when she all but ripped them from their railings. Whatever they thought about her strange display the night before, they made no mention of it as they all dressed for the day. 

At some point overnight her new robes had been delivered, and she thanked each of her housemates for her borrowed clothing, save for Tamsin who practically snatched the stockings from her hand. Tamsin’s was not a friendship that Thea felt any loss for, carefully schooling her face into indifference as she turned away. She had been given a new chance at life, she wasn’t going to waste it on being bitter.

“It’s down this hall,” one of her fellow Ravenclaws (Samantha, was it?) told Thea quietly, nodding down yet another non-descript corridor. How these people kept their bearings was beyond her. They crossed a cozy common area, a fire crackling happily alongside plush couches and settees. The intricately paned window allowed the bright morning light to stream in, casting rivulets of color against a beautiful tapestry hanging on the wall.

Thea walked quietly into the large, cavernous classroom, overwhelmed by the enormous skeleton hanging from the ceiling. Large spikes travelled the length of its spine, ending in an open maw as it roared silently in death. Distrusting its precarious position, Thea skirted around the corners of the classroom until she found a seat not directly underneath it.

Chalkboards with strange symbols and letters were littered around the classroom, accompanied by large orbs that blinked back at her curiously, like eyes on poles. It was disconcerting, but she chose to ignore them, fiddling with the hem on her sleeve in an attempt to appear nonchalant, like she belonged. She had discovered the easiest method of blending in was to feign a sense of familiarity with her surroundings; it had made her one of the best pick-pocketers in her district.

“Ugh, not again,” a girl complained as she slid back the chair next to Thea, her green robes fluttering as she flopped down with a huff. The girl's expression was borderline severe, aided by the tight chignon her ebony hair had been wrestled into. Thea was curious as to what she was talking about, but aggravated voices drew her gaze across the classroom over the girl’s head to see two students facing off. It wasn’t clear what they were saying, but the challenge in their stances spoke volumes. “It’s literally the first class. Of the morning. And the year!”

Thea ignored her Scottish lilt in favor of seeing the two boys now aiming their wands at each other. This is allowed? She thought eagerly, having flashbacks to her sessions with Fig, and later battles with the troll and stone guardians. Excitement began bubbling up as the first spell was released, their parry slow but deliberate. The one facing her deflected a spell, sending it bouncing off the stone and hitting the skeleton head square on. The thing teetered, before snapping free and falling to the screaming students below. Thea watched in frozen horror as it fell, time slowing as it hurtled to crush them, before pausing mid-air and levitating back to its position above them.

“If the two of you are finished?” A strong voice echoed across the classroom. All eyes snapped to the older woman standing above them on the landing leading to her office. Professor Hecat’s was impassively annoyed, like most of the professors, her upper back slouched sharply as she began slowly making her way down the stairs to walk among her students. “I get new students every year, but I only have one Hebridean Black. That dragon took three aurors down before it could be subdued. You damage it, I damage you.” Professor Hecat leveled a look at the two students responsible. “Now,” she addressed the class, “today we’re going to be learning how to render your opponent incapacitated. I cannot recall how many times this spell has saved me against dark wizards. Levioso.”

The boy that had deflected the spell scoffed, rolling his eyes. “A levitation charm?”

In a flurry of robes, Hecat whipped around and shot the spell at him, a Gryffindor with copper hair and pinched expression. They watched in amazement as he levitated aimlessly through the air; Thea marveled at such spritely agility in so frail-looking a woman. “Care to defend yourself, Mister Prewitt?” Point made, to the enjoyment of other students, Hecat allowed him to drop precariously onto his feet. The other boy, a Slytherin who now stood by Thea’s table, snorted in amusement before moving to a table next to hers.

Thea sat fascinated, eager to try the spell when Hecat’s eyes found her. “Whitehall,” she called, beckoning her forward with a crooked finger. 

Irritation battled against the mortification she felt at once again being singled out. Don’t let it show, she thought, straightening her back. Thea stood slowly, worming her way through the desks. Large circular windows dotted the wall far above the classroom, beams of the morning sunlight streaming in. Thea focused on counting them as she passed through, imagining the light was washing away the eyes that bored into her back. 

Her professor stood in the middle of a particular beam, her silver hair practically glowing from the front of the classroom. Hecat possessed a strange sense of poetry, frail yet imposing, old but young. There was a mischievousness in her eyes, easily hidden by her serious expression, but the eagerness with which she regarded Thea made her swallow nervously. “You’ll be trying it out first.”

“Yes Professor,” Thea answered quietly, an embarrassed flush crawling up her skin. Why did every professor insist on making a spectacle of her in front of her accomplished classmates? She refused to turn around, knowing their eyes were trained on her back. Hecat smiled happily, bringing a training dummy to its place at the front of the class, its strange assortment of wood and metal limbs taunting her.

“Take your stance,” Hecat instructed simply, waiting until Thea adjusted her footing. “This should be child’s play for you.” She glanced at her teacher who winked in response. “When you’re ready, cast levioso , then whichever spell you’d like to defeat your opponent.”

Taking a deep breath, Thea imagined Rookwood standing across from her, Natty’s encouraging voice resonating within her mind. She had to want it, call it from within her. “ Levioso!” The dummy was barely a meter off the ground before she hit it again, “ Bombarda!”

The collective gasps behind her bolstered her confidence as ‘Rookwood’s’ wooden pieces scattered along the classroom’s floor. “ Very well done, Miss Whitehall,” Hecat praised her quietly. “Return to your seat.” 

Thea kept her eyes down as she found her place along the bench once more. Their impression of her skill, while flattering, was wrought from hours of personal training and strange, magically enforced soldiers inside Gringotts. It wasn’t talent as much as experience. Her desire to discreetly blend in was quickly being swept to the wayside.

“Damn, Whitehall,” the Slytherin girl quips next to her. “What has Fig been teaching you?” Thea opened her mouth to answer.

“You will each perform the spell correctly,” Hecat announced before Thea could reply. “If you can do so in a reasonable amount of time, we will have a chance to deul properly.” Her shrewd eyes cut to the disruptive students at the beginning of class, the brunette boy smiling wickedly at the idea. “Prewett, let’s begin.”

Thea watched eagerly as the red-haired Gryffindor stood up and skirted around Hecat’s intimidating smile. ”I’m Imelda, by the way,” the girl once more addressed her, bumping her elbow.

“It’s nice to meet you,” Thea answered politely. Imedla’s eyes ran over her in a calculating fashion and she felt herself bristle slightly.

“You seem like a natural duelist,” she commented, making Thea duck her head bashfully. “No need to be embarrassed by it. I’m not bad myself, but I’m built for flying. We’ll see how talented you are hundreds of feet off the ground.”

Imedla’s name was called, and she stood in a flourishing fashion, strolling confidently to the front of the room. Thea watched her in amusement; it was clear the girl felt threatened by her, but she wasn’t concerned. Miriam had introduced her to broom flight over the summer months, and while her confidence paled in comparison to Imedla’s, she was by no means incompetent. She would enjoy a bit of a challenge.

Thea extracted her text book from her satchel, flipping through the pages until she found Levioso scrawled along the top of a page. She read through the text, familiar with its information having already read the book cover to cover over the summer months. Fig had only introduced her to spells and techniques taught the first four years, arguing that she should learn along with her classmates. Thea had become more than proficient in those spells and charms, boredom driving her into the bookstores to research on her own.

What Fig didn't know wouldn't hurt him. 

Imelda flopped back into her seat, resting her chin in her hand as she turned to Thea. “So,” she smiled eagerly. “How’s the new fifth year adjusting to magical life?”

“Oh, um,” Thea floundered for a moment, “it’s interesting.”

Imelda’s brow arched in amusement. “Interesting, ay? I’ll bet so. You’ve been the talk of the town all summer.”

“What do you mean?” She asked hesitantly.

“What I mean,” Imelda rolled her eyes, “is that we never get new students outside of first years. Especially not.. well, peculiar cases such as yours.”

Thea chewed on her lip. “I didn’t realize people knew so much about me.”

“Oh, you’ll find very few secrets at Hogwarts,” she chuckled. “Most of the parents work for the Ministry. A couple glasses of wine around a dinner party tends to loosen tongues and judgment. A fifteen year old muggle who suddenly shows great magical potential isn’t really something kept behind closed doors, if you know what I mean.”

“Unfortunately,” Thea murmured, having remembered her own eavesdropping in gentleman’s clubs and park-side strolls. It was amazing how loose men’s tongues were in front of ‘inconsequential’ people such as herself, and that knowledge lined her pockets frequently enough to keep her out of the brothels. “There go my hopes of being unnoticed, then.”

Imelda chuckled, patting her hand in mock reassurance. “Don’t think you could have, even if you wanted to,” she replied. “The boys are finally old enough to look at a girl and not see abject horror.” Thea choked on a laugh, suppressing it behind her hand quickly. “I fear none of us are safe, now.”

“I really like you, Imelda,” Thea grinned, pleased with the look of surprise on her face. 

“Well, you’ve given me no reason to hate you yet,” she sniffed, pursing her lips tightly as she turned back to the front of the class. Thea smiled, unaffected by the  haughtiness Imelda was trying to put on like a jacket, just as ill fitting as the cloak of ambiguity she was attempting to wear. 

One by one, each student cast the spell. Most, like Imedla, were able to perform it on the first try, but nearly all of them needed multiple attempts to combine their attack and completely disarm the dummy. The only student capable of doing so on the first try was the cheeky Slytherin boy (much to Imelda’s audible annoyance). Eventually, Hecat instructed them to collect their things, placing them along the wall as she moved the tables to the back of the class, nearly toppling a boy who was leant against one. With another sweep of her wand, a platform conjured down the length of the classroom, its surface padded.

“Whitehall and Sallow,” Hecat barked, making Thea jump, “front and center.”

“Is that fair professor,” Amit called from beside her, “Sallow’s the best duelist in the school.”

Hecat turned patiently to him. “Then it shouldn’t be a problem for him.” Sallow sauntered up to Thea, his haughty confidence immediately annoyed her. Were all Slytherin students so self-confident? Amit muttered something dejectedly, but she used his lack of confidence and silently vowed to destroy her new opponent. If she was to be made a spectacle of, then she would give them a show. “Take your places, you two.”

A quietly murmured ‘ kick his ass ’ as she passed by made her giggle. There was no way a student was as proficient as Professor Fig, or even his wife Miriam. The familiar tingles of magic tickled her fingertips as it flowed beneath her skin, but she willed it away; it wouldn’t be a fair fight, nor did she have enough understanding or control to employ such means to win. Fig had prepared her for proper dueling, and she had held her own by the end. Deciding to match his confidence, Thea began twirling her wand casually between her fingers as she faced him.

“I’ll try and ease you into it,” he smirked, the lie as white as his teeth.

“You’ll have to catch me first,” she challenged, drawing a feral smile from him. 

“Time for a real Hogwarts welcome.”

Without warning, he attacked, sending spell after spell her way. She nearly missed the first one, but easily began deflecting them away. His footing and flourishing wand work was easily traceable, and after the first few spells she could predict his movements. Fig had always been neat and concise, forcing Thea to react instead of think. “Magic is an extension of yourself,” he would say. “It is like breathing.”

 Sallow was the exact opposite of Fig, his movement slow as he thought about his next attack. If this was the best duelist, she reasoned, then the rest of the students were horribly unprepared for what awaited them outside. After a few minutes of simply deflecting, Sallow stopped, his chest rising and falling from the exertion of his attack; if he had only employed half of the movement he was using, he wouldn't be breathing so heavily. As it was, he eyed her suspiciously. 

“Was that all?” She asked sweetly, taking pleasure in the way his expression fell. Immediately, she went on the attack, casting spells one after the other to tire him further, grinning as he threw up protection spell after protection spell. As soon as one left her lips, she was throwing another. It was only a matter of time before he slipped up.

“ Expelliarmus!” His wand flew from his hand in horror. “ Levioso !” He began floating, “ Stupify!”

Sallow flipped feet over head before landing flat on his back with a grunt. Silence echoed through the classroom before the students erupted in cheers. Thea straightened from her dueling position, pocketing her wand. Pride ran through her chest, smiling happily when she caught Imelda smirking at her. Perhaps being noticed wouldn’t be so bad after all.

“Whitehall takes the victory,” Hecat declared over her cheering students. “Class is dismissed!”

With a sigh of relief, and a small gurgle in her stomach, Thea crossed the dueling platform to Sallow’s still prone form. He pushed himself onto his elbows, watching her approach with a shit-eating grin crawling across his face. “I've never been so happy to be beaten by a girl,” he said flirtatiously, allowing Thea to pull him to his feet. “You give as good as you get.”

“It wasn’t personal,” she shrugged, knowing full well she had unleashed all of her irritation onto him. “Just happy to practice at school.”

“Practice?!” He cried, a disbelieving laugh falling from his lips. “You duel like an auror, woman!” 

Thea laughed, linking her hands behind her back. “You forget I was trained by a professor.”

“Hmm,” Sallow narrowed his eyes playfully. “There’s more to it than that. I’d love to practice with you. One on one, of course.”

She flushed immediately, prepared to decline his obvious flirtations when Hecat called her name. She noted the small flicker of disappointment as she turned away.

“See you around,” she waved sweetly.

“Yes, you will,” he winked.

Ignoring the butterflies his flirting had caused, she jumped down onto the floor, receiving pats on the back and congratulations from her classmates as she worked her way through them to the professor. Hecat stood proudly at the front of the room, smiling fondly as Thea approached.

“Fig has taught you remarkably well,” she said. “But Professor Weasley has asked me to further your studies. You seem naturally apt for dueling, and defensive magic in general, so I’m not planning on overloading you too much. Let’s plan a session for a Saturday morning. We can work on your spell casting privately.”

“Thank you Professor,” she smiled. “I had a lot of fun.”

Hecat smirked. “I did too,” she whispered, winking playfully. “It was nice to watch Mr. Sallow fly. You’d make a fine Auror one day.”

Thea laughed happily. “That’s high praise ma’am,” she replied, happily accepting the gentle pat on top of her head.

Chapter Text

Thea adopted Imelda’s practice of flopping, exhaling sharply as she did so, her heavy black cloak landing on the bench. Natty watched in amusement, delicately taking a bite of her lunch. Thea glanced over the meal set before them: buttered toast, sliced beef and steaming broth. Still unaccustomed to regular food, she snatched a few pieces of the cold meat before they disappeared.

“Long morning?” Natty asked, wiping her mouth to keep from laughing as Thea savored her food.

She swallowed politely. “Perhaps not long, but busy.” She ladled some broth into her bowl before continuing. “I had my first Defense class this morning.”

Natty sat up a little straighter. “Oh? We had ours yesterday. How did it go?”

“Well enough,” she shrugged. “I sat with Imelda; I rather like her.”

Natty was quiet for a moment, her lips pursed to one side as she considered her next words. “That’s not a common response people have with Imelda.”

“I gathered as much,” Thea chuckled, dipping her bread before taking a bite. Despite Imelda’s bristly attitude, she was waiting outside of the classroom and walked shoulder to shoulder with Thea all the way to the Great Hall, sneering at anyone who wanted to bother her. Thea didn’t want to talk about the troll, or the dragon or the duel she had just won, so she allowed Imelda to scare away any potential conversation. She even muttered a quiet ‘thank you’ as they parted ways. 

Natty sighed, gingerly placing her half-eaten toast on her plate. “Perhaps if she weren’t so proud of her flying, then she would have more friends.”

“Perhaps,” Thea responded slowly, glancing across the tables to see Imelda alone studiously ignoring the other students sending dirty looks her way. “But perhaps, it’s all she has. If you never let anyone close to you, then you can’t get hurt.”

Natty followed her line of sight, frowning as she studied her classmate. “I’ve never thought of it that way,” she said softly. “You’re quite insightful.”

“I could be completely wrong and she’s absolutely horrid,” Thea chuckled, “but I don’t think so.” 

And she really didn’t. Thea understood the sentiment of keeping everyone at an arm’s length, but someone cold hearted wouldn’t be so unobtrusively kind as Imelda had been. Even if she had her own motives for befriending the ‘new girl’, Thea felt certain that Imedla was protecting herself.

Sighing away her curiosity, Thea gazed upward, still amazed by the enchanted ceiling and floating candles. It was bright and sunny today, with large white clouds billowing by every now and again. The songbirds could be heard through the glass panes, mingling with the eager voices of students as they passed through the halls. Sometimes, it still felt like a dream she had been wandering through for months, fearing that at any moment she would wake up cold and wet at the foot of the Thames.

“You seem lost in thought,” Natty prodded softly, bringing Thea back to reality.

 She smiled sweetly. “Just taking a moment to be grateful.”

Natty hummed in response, gazing around. “I think that's a wonderful thing to do-ah!” A mop of rusty curls and red robes slid onto the bench beside her, nearly knocking her off in the process. “Garreth!” She cried sharply, eyebrows drawn.

“Hello Miss Onai!” Garreth greeted happily, laughing at her stern expression. Thea vaguely recognized him, mostly by his hair, from their Charms class. Dimples formed in his cheeks when he smiled, coated in so many freckles he looked sun-tanned. Thea considered it a particular kind of pretty when he finally turned to her. “Don’t believe I’ve had the pleasure?”

“This is Thea Whitehall,” Natty rolled her eyes, “or have you blown up too many cauldrons?”

“Not nearly enough,” he winked, before extending a hand to Thea. “Garreth Weasley.”

Thea chuckled as she gripped his hand. “Like Professor Weasley?”

“My aunt,” he shrugged, as if having the deputy headmistress was of little consequence. “I heard you had a bit of fun this morning.”

Thea was almost irritated, but that would have been like being mad at a puppy for doing nothing but licking your hand. Garreth had an impish sweetness in his face, and all she wanted to do was tease him. “I don’t know what you mean,” she replied airily. “I had a rather boring morning.”

Garreth’s face fell into confusion as another student sauntered up behind him. “There’s a lot of words I would use for this morning’s class,” he smirked, “but boring was not one of them.”

Thea recognized the red-head, and although his feet now seemed to be planted on the floor quite securely, he held himself with an air of undue superiority. She hadn’t liked his attitude then, and she certainly didn't like it now. “Perhaps you should tell us all about it then.”

Red looked down at Garreth with a satisfied smirk. “Laid Sallow on his arse in a duel,” he chuckled haughtily. “Bloody brilliant to watch that prat get schooled by a new student, always thinking he’s better than the rest of us.”

As annoying as the Sallow boy had been, it was very obvious he had earned the right to be proud, unlike.. what was his name again? Thea began popping her lips together as he rambled on, knowing his name started with a ‘P’. 

“Per- no. Pa- no,” she tried aloud, staring up at his bewildered expression as she tried to figure out his name. Prewett, she remembered, but there was no way she was going to give him the satisfaction of getting it right. 

He frowned at her. “My name is-“

“That’s right!” She snapped her fingers, “Percy!”

A spurt of laughter barreled out of Garreth’s mouth, his loud guffaws echoing throughout the dining hall. It took all of Thea’s concentration to maintain the innocent smile as Prewett turned a molten shade of red, sputtering angrily, all the while Natty stared intently at her plate, lips pressed tightly together. 

“ Leander Prewett,” he ground out. She simpered demurely, only irritating him further.

“So sorry,” Thea chirped, slurping obnoxiously loud from her teacup, “an easy mistake.”

“You’re not even supposed to be at this table,” he spat, nearly making her eyes roll to the back of her skull. “You would be better suited at the Slytherin table.”

Whatever Prewett’s vendetta was against the Slytherins, and this Sallow boy, it had nothing to do with her. Lunch was being wasted on this conversation; in one swift movement, Thea grabbed her spoon and jabbed it at him. “ Levioso!” 

The resulting shriek had her nearly falling off the bench in laughter, Natty finally breaking and laughing as well, her small snorts only making them laugh harder. Garreth could hardly breathe at this point, tears streaming down his face as Leander actually stamped his foot before stalking off. 

“Godric’s heart, Whitehall,” Garreth gasped, “I haven’t laughed this hard in ages.”

“Please tell us what actually happened,” Natty chuckled, covering her mouth to prevent any more snorts. “Why did he shriek like that?”

Thea sighed happily, not realizing how much she needed to let go and truly laugh, even if it was at poor Red’s expense. “Well,” she started, glancing at Prewett sitting irritably further down the table, “we were learning Levioso. Leander and that boy from Slytherin were already fighting before class even started. Red nearly got crushed by the dragon skull she keeps hanging in there.”

Garreth snorted. “Red.”

“Anyway,” she grinned at him, “he made a snarky comment when Hecat told us what we were learning so she levitated him. It was quite funny actually.”

“Explains the shrieking,” Garreth smiled back eagerly. “But what’s this about you laying Sallow on his arse?”

Natty’s eyebrows bounced up. “Did you duel?”

“Sallow is the Slytherin boy, right?” she asked Garreth while nodding to Natty. “We dueled at the end of class, and yes, I beat him. But now that I think about it, why was Red the only Gryffindor there?”

Garreth shrugged. “His brother laced his tea at lunch with some potion. He spent the whole afternoon being sick in the bathroom, so Hecat let him make up for the class today. Wish I could’ve been there too.”

“That’s.. disgusting,” she mumbled, struggling to hide her mirth. “But why are you so happy about my beating Sallow?”

Granted, she had wanted to beat Sallow in the same way she had wanted to embarrass Leander, but for them it seemed to be personal. Much like Imelda and her flying, Sallow wore his confidence like a second set of robes; perhaps it was just the Slytherin way? 

Garreth’s eyes bounced over her shoulder towards the Slytherin table, before leaning forwards, lowering his voice. “He’s a cocky bastard, is what he is,” Garreth smirked, his expression soft as he spoke. Thea suspected he didn’t know how to be serious even if he wanted to. “He’s got a knack for dueling, I’ll give him that, but his attitude is horrendous. All the Slytherins are.”

Thea chanced a peek over her shoulder, surprised to find Sallow’s brown eyes staring straight back at her. His mouth twitched as he held her gaze for a moment before he turned back to his friends. Thea whipped her head back around, a blush creeping up from beneath her collar. “I understand the irritation part,” she chuckled, “but cocky? A bit too self-confident perhaps, but I wouldn’t say cocky.”

“You won’t win this one, Weasley,” Natty murmured knowingly before Garreth could respond, “she’s too nice.”

Thea gasped indignantly, her lower lip poking out. “I can be mean!”

Garreth clicked his tongue, “You can’t even make a convincing face.” Thea stuffed a piece of toast in her mouth glumly. “What would you consider cocky then?”

Her finger immediately pointed down the table towards Prewett. “Red,” she mumbled around her food. “Cocky is having confidence with nothing to show for it.”

“Leander is great with herbology,” Garreth defended quickly.

“And Sallow is great with Defense,” she shrugged, “and Imelda with flying, and Natty with Charms. It’s unfair to be prejudiced against someone just because their talents differ from yours.”

Garreth stared at her for a long moment, his lips finally tipping up softly. “Guess I’m not winning today,” he huffed in amusement. “It was nice to meet you officially, Thea.”

“Likewise,” she smiled back, watching him wander off towards Prewett. “He’s sweet.”

Natty nodded. “The sweetest,” she agreed. “What class do you have this afternoon?”

Fumbling with the heavily creased parchment in her pocket, Thea finally managed to extract her class schedule. “Um, Trans.. figuring?”

“Transfiguration,” Natty laughed. “That’s Professor Weasley’s class. It’s much like Charms, but a more visceral type of magic, transforming one thing into another. Next year, we begin Conjuration, which is producing something out of nothing. Rather advanced, but I’m excited.”

“Are you top of the class in Transfiguration too?” She teased, happy with Natty’s bashful smile. “I will admit I’m a bit nervous to be in her class. She’s intimidating.”

Naty reached across to squeeze Thea’s hand. “Just remember, she’s a Weasley.”

Thea sat dumbfounded, staring at a quill. It hadn’t been a quill a few seconds ago. She had nearly been convinced that transfiguration was impossible and this class was merely fabricated to mock her, but there it sat: a quill.

“Nicely done,” the soft voice of her partner praised. The Hufflepuff girl was slight, her brown hair lobbed off at her shoulders but constantly being reeled in behind her ears.

“I really didn’t think it was going to work,” Thea mumbled, poking the quill as if it would suddenly morph back into the mouse it had started as. 

“No one gets it on the first try,” Poppy assured her, “except perhaps Professor Weasley.”

Thea chuckled lightly. “How many tries did it take you?”

“Two,” Poppy grinned teasingly, “but that’s still more than once, my point stands.” Poppy shifted in her chair to face Thea more completely. “Don’t be discouraged; I grew up with magic and I’ve been in this class for four years. You managed a complete transfiguration in forty five minutes. That’s nothing to scoff at.”

“Very well said, Miss Sweeting,” Professor Weasley said, stepping up to their table and plucking up Thea’s quill to inspect it. “A perfect result. Sometimes, Miss Whitehall, it is the perseverance rather than profenciency that is most admirable. Five points to each of you.”

Poppy held up her hand, and Thea smacked happily, mentally making a point to sit with her for every transfiguration class. They gathered their things amidst the remaining students still trying to achieve a satisfactory quill, quietly leaving the classroom and entering the mass exodus of students headed towards the Great Hall. Wordlessly, Thea and Poppy pressed together as they were jostled along.

Thankfully, the staircase they needed was facing the correct way and they quickened their pace to make it before the unpredictable thing swung around. Just as Thea began to descend, her foot caught on the back of her heel, momentum and gravity doing their job admirably as the stone steps rushed towards her face. A quick snatch on her robes kept her nose from being crushed, but it did nothing for the wrist that took the brunt of the impact, as well as a pop on her side, making it hard to catch her breath. Several spots along her hip and thigh blossomed with pain from the various steps she had connected with.

“Are you ok?” Poppy cried, hand still clutched around her cloak. Had she not reacted so quickly, Thea was sure she would be a lot worse for wear.

“Fine,” she groaned, scooting against the railing and cradling her wrist to her chest. A couple of students laughed as they passed her, Poppy blocking them from view as she squatted down next to her.

“You’re not fine,” she nodded to her wrist. “You need to-“

“Watch it, Whitehall,” Prewett’s condescending voice echoed above them, his lips set into a satisfied smirk. “Could’ve been a nasty fall that one.”

The girls glared at him as he sauntered by, Garreth trailing along, looking between them suspiciously. It seemed all the confirmation Poppy needed. “That bastard,” she hissed. “He could’ve killed you.”

“What do you mean,” Thea gasped through the pain in her chest.

“Leg Locking Jinx,” she murmured, pulling out her wand. “Pick a color quickly.”

Thea stammered, “Um, violet?”

Smiling wickedly, Poppy muttered something under her breath, a spark leaving the tip of her wand and splashing on the back of Leander’s head. Instantly, his hair flushed a royal purple color. Garreth whipped around, surprise and pure glee radiating off of him as he shot Poppy a small thumbs-up before casually following Prewett down the stairs.

“Wonder how long it’ll take before he notices,” Poppy grinned with satisfaction before turning back to Thea. “Don’t know what you did to Prewett, but that was low, even for him. Let’s get you to the hospital wing and let Madame look after that arm.”

Thea shuffled to her feet, wincing at the bruises surely forming on her leg and side. Amit and Samantha stopped to check on her as they walked by, but Thea waved them off; the less attention the better. She was sure her fall would be spread around the student body by the end of dinner and she just didn’t feel like dealing with it.

That night, Thea sat alone in the infirmary, moonlight pouring in through the windows across the shining stone floor. If she perked up just a little, she could see the reflection of the Black Lake glistening with stars. It was peaceful, dark and more importantly, deserted. It was the first time Thea had been alone in nearly a week and she took a deep breath, gagging a little at whatever tincture now coated her side. 

The Matron had assured her the broken bones in her wrist and rib cage would be healed and ‘good as new’ in the morning, but the resetting had been more painful than the original fall. She didn’t want to get into a war with Prewett, but she wouldn’t hesitate should he try another little jinx on her. The reminder of everyone else being more advanced in simple basics like a leg-locking jinx had her gritting her teeth in frustration. She vowed to spend her weekends in the library, getting caught up.

Friends and enemies came easily at Hogwarts.

Chapter Text

Flying was definitely Thea’s new favorite class. A few of her classmates, Imelda in particular, had lamented about the canceled Quidditch season but other than a few vague references, she couldn’t miss what’s she’d never known. Thea was excited when she saw the Slytherin class assembled on the pitch, immediately sidling up to Imelda. Her greeting was aloof, but Thea didn't miss the infinitesimal upturn of her mouth right before being shown why Imelda was so confident in her flying.

Miriam had shown her the basics of a broom during their short stint together at the Fig’s home, but having the top of her head skimmed by an inverted Imelda as she cackled sparked one hell of a competitive streak. Madame Kagowa had capitalized on this, challenging them all to a timed circuit around the lake. All those evenings spent straddling the railing of a bridge as she watched cargo ships trudge up the Thames gave Thea a natural balance, earning a calculated look when she landed only a few seconds behind Imelda’s record time.

“Guess I’ll actually have to try next time,” Imelda sniffed indignantly at her, stalking away with her nose high in the air. Thea simply chuckled, shaking her head as she followed her along the bright green pitch. She’d regret that later as her Slytherin classmate suggested they play catch with something called a ‘quaffle’.

She was still riding the high as she limped her way to the dungeons. She had only fallen off the broom once during their game, granted it had been about ten feet in the air, but the bruise that was likely forming on her hip wouldn't slow her down. She was itching to get back on and fly higher and faster; just the prospect had her grinning from ear to ear. She would have to talk to Natty soon about the broom shop in Hogsmeade. 

The halls bustled with students making their way to afternoon classes, Thea being jostled along with them. Although her new housemates were kind and welcoming, she walked alone amongst them. Their established friendships hardly warranted her inclusion, and her eagerly studious housemates didn't allow for many sociable evenings, but she felt content nonetheless. Her stolen conversations with Natty, and now Imelda, staved off any loneliness she might have felt otherwise.

Shifting the heavy potions book in her arms, Thea caught sight of a painting against the wall. Slowing to a halt, she stepped out of the foot traffic to gaze at it a little longer. Dark, billowing clouds churned over an equally angry sea below. Lightning occasionally streaked across the canvas, striking the curiously familiar island in the middle. Flashes of memory echoed in her mind’s eye and Thea found herself struggling to breathe; salt filled her senses, the sensation of frigid rain seeping under her garments making her teeth chatter. She had been here. Why was this godforsaken island framed so ornately in the halls of Hogwarts, the very place the key had ultimately led them?

“Oi, new girl,” someone called from behind, breaking her from her trance. Thea gulped in air, not realizing she had stopped breathing before turning to see a familiar boy in green robes sauntering along with his confident smirk. “Where are you headed?”

“Potions,” she answered automatically, willing her face impassive. It wouldn’t do her any favors to be caught panicking over a painting on her way to the dungeons.

Sallow stopped in front of her, head tilted and lips pursed as he eyed her cooly. Their duel had been quick and violent, and their subsequent conversation short, but flirtatious. In her flustered state, she hadn’t taken the time to truly look at this Sallow boy; doing so now, she decided he was cute, with bright eyes and freckles, dark brunette hair pushed messily to one side and a dangerously charming smile. His tie was loosened just enough to hint at rebellion without actually being caught for it. His grin grew the longer she studied him.

“How convenient,” he smiled, “we’ll walk you there.”

“We?” She inquired, noting the now empty hallway in embarrassment. How long had she been enthralled with that painting?

“Oh yeah,” he chuckled, throwing a thumb over his shoulder. “I’m Sebastian, and that’s Ominis.”

She grinned. “And to what do I owe the honor of being escorted by Hogwarts’ best duelist?” 

A small snort of humor piped up from behind Sebastian’s rueful expression, drawing her curiosity. Leaning around him, she was met with silver eyes, dark blonde hair that reflected the ambient torch light, angular features and a shy demeanor. Who she assumed was Ominis seemed to be making himself as inconspicuous as possible, refusing to look at her; a complete contrast to his pompous friend. The amusement at her tone had pulled his lips slightly to the side.

“It was only once,” Sebastian bantered, crossing his arms over his chest. Thea’s attention returned to him, her earlier competitive streak returning in full force. What was it about these Slytherin students that got her so riled up? She exhaled sharply, cocking her hip and sizing him up with enough scrutiny to make him squirm.

“Care to make it a second,” she replied, extracting her wand and twirling it between her fingers playfully. His eyes narrowed slightly at the movement before huffing his dismissal, much to her satisfaction.

“Come on, teacher’s pet,” Sebastian grumbled, marching past her. Ominis followed dutifully along, his poorly disguised amusement making her smile. Curious, and otherwise being left behind, Thea followed the strange duo down the last flight of stairs and into a dark corridor, the wall sconces providing the only light in the dank hallway. Murmuring voices floated out of a doorway at the end of the hall, before a man’s face peered out, none too pleased to see them.

“Late again, Sallow?” He said, stepping fully into the hallway. His once black hair and beard were now streaked with silver, but his eyes retained the sharpness of youth. Jagged scars ran the length of his face and he entered the hallway with a slight limp; Thea had seen Professor Sharpe from a distance during meals but his presence up close was intimidating. Based on his tone, she gathered this was not the first time Sebastian had shown up late, and now she had been dragged into it.

“We were helping the new student,” he shrugged, sounding vaguely sympathetic as he threw his thumb over his shoulder. Sharpe’s eyes quickly cut to Thea as she trailed behind Ominis. Her face must have looked horrified, his stern gaze softening slightly.

He allowed Sebastian to slide by with only a glare, but stopped his friend. “Mr Gaunt, I’d like you to pair with Miss Whitehall today.”

“W-why,” Ominis stammered, his voice rising along with Thea’s nerves. None of her other classmates has sounded so abhorred at being paired with her. She knew brewing potions could be a dangerous practice, and a sense of ineptitude washed over her. Sharpe placed a hand on his shoulder to calm him.

“Because she needs a partner,” he said simply, before patting him and disappearing through the doorway. Ominis didn’t move; anger and fear of embarrassment at the hands of the confident new student had his jaw grinding. If their shared Defense class had been any hint to Fig’s tutoring, then this class was sure to be mortifying. Sebastian as a partner was annoying enough, but at least he could see what he was doing.

When he didn’t move towards the classroom, Thea swallowed nervously. “I’m sorry you’re paired with me,” she offered softly, chewing on her lip and hugging the tome close to her chest. Ominis whipped around, his cloak swinging out as he rounded on her angrily; Thea took a cautious step back.

“Why are you sorry,” he snapped, eyes flashing in the firelight, “you’re the one being paired with the blind kid.”

Thea froze, his gaze not meeting hers. Of course, she swallowed thickly, that’s why he wouldn’t look at me. What she first thought was a shy personality was actually his inability to see; he wasn’t looking away from her, he was tilting his ear towards her to listen. She suddenly thought Professor Sharpe quite cruel to pair two people who were sorely out of breadth in such a class as this. It was becoming very obvious why so many students had complained about Sharpe to her.

“And you’re stuck with the new girl,” she replied calmly, “who’s never brewed anything.”  

Ominis scoffed. “You’re trying to convince me that Professor Fig taught you nothing about potions? Seems to have covered your other courses well.”

“How do you-,” she bit her tongue, annoyed at his presumptuous attitude. “No, Fig did not teach me any potions. All I know are the ingredients and recipes I’ve read about.”

He glared in her direction for a few moments before sighing in frustration. “Let’s just get this over with,” he grumbled, turning into the classroom.

 Thea followed, swallowing her irritation as a blossoming red light began pulsing from his wand. She tried peering around his shoulder, fascinated by how he was navigating the clustered room, easily finding the only empty table available. Ominis dropped onto the bench, crossing his arms and refusing to acknowledge her as she slid into the bench beside him. 

Sebastian, who had been relegated to a neighboring station, leaned towards their table. “Sorry, Ominis,” he whispered loudly.

“Get stuffed, Seb,” he hissed, and Thea bit her lips to keep from smiling while watching Sebastian pout. “This is because you’re always late to class.”

“Alright, everyone, if you’re finished,” Sharpe called over their heads, eyeing Sebastian especially. Thea smirked as his tall shoulders shrunk under Sharpe’s gaze. Serves him right. “Today we will be brewing the Wiggenweld potion. This is a potion to restore health to the individual. It is not a cure-all, but for minor maladies, this is a useful one to have. You will find the recipe on page 156 of your textbooks. I trust that most of you know how to follow instructions by now?”

“Most of us,” Ominis grumbled beside her, unseeing eyes boring into Sebstian’s head. It was met with an irritated glare over Sebastian’s shoulder, and Thea ducked her chin in order to keep from laughing. Ominis’ disgruntled behavior and Sebastian’s playful tolerance of it were distracting her, and she struggled to remember the page number the professor had called out. Hearing the excessive page flipping, Ominis muttered, “156.”

 “Thanks,” she replied awkwardly. Turning to face him, she asked, “How do you, and I assume Sebastian, do this?”

“I don’t,” he replied lazily, resting his chin in his hand. “Can’t exactly read. Or see the ingredients. Or even know where the bloody cauldron is.”

Irritation bubbled up; there was no way she was going to do this entire potion alone. She had spent years watching people far worse off than him survive in the gutters of London, and here he was, well fed and impeccably dressed, refusing to do simple school work. How had he even survived four years of education if he didn’t participate? Her eyes narrowed suspiciously. Suddenly, his aristocratically straight nose was obnoxious to look at. 

“Well, it's your lucky day, pretty boy, because I can read,” she snapped, pulling out different vials of ingredients.  “You can help me pour the stuff in the cauldron at the very least.”

She finally looked at him to find his cool gaze turned in her direction, eyes not fully meeting her face. A single eyebrow quirked upwards, but he remained otherwise impassive. This continued as she quietly read the ingredient list aloud, placing their containers in listed order. Although his expression screamed boredom, he listened to her patiently. She allowed herself to steal glances at the silent boy next to her; his silver eyes were aggravatingly beautiful, reflecting the small flames of their cauldron fire in a way she had never seen before. Unable to outright study his features, Thea memorized the little bits of him she could, convincing herself that he was perhaps one of the most beautiful persons she had ever seen. 

Clearing her throat to refocus, she grabbed the first ingredient.

“Here,” she said, holding the cylindrical vial of Horklump juice. Surprisingly, Ominis held his hand open expectantly and she placed it in his waiting palm. “We’re going to use the whole thing. I’ll let you know when it's empty.”

“Let’s hope I pour it into the actual cauldron,” he sneered, uncorking the vial and quickly trying to upend it.

“Wait!” Thea panicked, grabbing his hand and nearly burning her arm on the cauldron as she reached across. Ominis froze beneath her, and she noted the strained look on his face. “Let me guide you to it, at least, you pain in my arse,” she gritted her teeth, matching his irritation with her own. She should’ve known he would attempt to sabotage her, so why did she feel guilty for grabbing him?  Slowly, he allowed his hand to be pulled until it hovered over the boiling liquid below. “Go ahead, just don’t burn yourself.”

Ominis dutifully emptied the vial, holding it aloft until Thea took it from his hand, making sure he didn’t accidentally bump against the rim as he retracted it. Tracing his memory, he couldn’t think of a single time when someone called him a ‘pain in the arse’ to his face, other than Sebastian, but brothers didn’t really count. For once, the weight of his family name lifted off of his shoulders, and he nearly laughed.

“What’s next,” he asked politely, his previous malice suddenly gone.

“Oh, um,” Thea scrambled a bit, confused at his sudden change. “Boom Berry juice,” she replied, grumbling to herself, “what in the bloody hell is a boom berry?”

The quiet laughter from her partner filled the space between them, and it took a moment for her to realize he wasn’t laughing at her. “What is any of this stuff, honestly.” 

Thea froze, looking up to see the small smile changing his face entirely from sulky to content. She had caught a glimpse of it in the hallway earlier, not realizing the butterflies that would erupt in her stomach should he ever turn it her way. The difference was so remarkable, Thea took a moment to just appreciate it. He was-

“-beautiful,” she breathed.

Confusion flickered across his face. “Boom berry juice is beautiful?”

“No,” she chuckled, her cheeks heating in embarrassment. “It’s actually a rather putrid color. I meant your smile, it’s beautiful.” 

Shocked, he gaped at her for a moment before snapping his jaw shut. Ominis shifted until he faced her fully and she enjoyed the pink flush in his cheeks. It surely matched her own. 

“Th-thank you,” he mumbled, clearing his throat before holding out his hand again, “I’ll pour it in.” Biting her lips together, Thea gave him a rectangular vial. “This one’s shaped differently,” he remarked, rolling it in his hand for a moment. Thea stared at him now; his expressions, tiny flickers along his brows as he studied the shape with his hands, the slight twist of his mouth in concentration. Satisfied, he held his hand out to her, allowing her to guide him once more above the cauldron.

“They’re all different,” she replied softly, taking the now empty tube. 

He clicked his tongue in quiet irritation. “Sebastian never told me that.”

“How rude of him,” she quipped, pleased with the small twitch of his lips. She desperately wanted to make him smile again. “Next, we have to crush Dittany leaves over the brewing potion.”

Ominis held his hand out towards her. “Show me how.” 

Swiveling on the bench so that she faced him directly, she held out her hands, happy he couldn’t see the blush raging across her face. “I need both of your hands.”

Ominis turned to match her position, laying his hands in her upturned ones. Silently, Thea guided his palms together, sliding them back and forth against each other. “Are you comfortable doing this one?”

“Yeah,” he nodded, standing so that he could be above the cauldron.

“Alright, here’s the leaves,” she said, flipping one of his hands upright so she could tip the dried plants into his palm. He covered them carefully with his other hand, then began crushing them. Thea watched in satisfaction as the tiny bits disappeared into the boiling mass, turning it a sickly green. Wordlessly, she brushed the remnants off of his palms before guiding his hands away from the lip of the cauldron as he sat back down. She settled back onto her side of the bench, looking up to find Sebastian’s cool gaze trained on her. His face remained impassive as his eyes darted between her and Ominis.

“Ignore him,” Ominis muttered from beside her. “He’s just jealous.”

“I can’t imagine why,” she mumbled, turning pointedly away to review her potions book, knowing his eyes were still trained in her direction.

“From what I hear, you’re very pretty,” he smirked, making her flush so deeply, she began fanning her face. He had said it simply, so matter-of-fact as if talking about the weather. Others had commented on her appearance before, but never without inflection or meaning. Somehow, it meant infinitely more to receive a compliment without pretense. His eyebrows rose curiously at her prolonged silence. “What’s next on the list?”

She covered her hot cheeks with her hands. “Lionfish spines are the last things,” she replied awkwardly. “‘Grind them into a powder, then add in a counterclockwise motion.’”

“What is that?” He asked, his eyebrows drawing downward.

“What is what?”

“Counterclockwise.” 

Once again, Thea regarded him softly. He’s never seen a clock, she thought dumbly. His hand rested gently in his lap, and she slowly reached for it, ignoring his surprised flinch when she touched him. Allowing his hand to be held, Thea slowly traced a circle on the back of it in a counterclockwise direction. His eyebrows drew down, and he muttered ‘again’ a few more times. She smiled when she noticed his other hand tracing the circle on his leg.

“Thank you,” Ominis said softly, extracting his hand gently. “I’ll grind them, but I don’t want you to touch them.”

“Why not,” she asked, handing over the spines. He had been cooperative up to this point, helpful even, but now his face fell into an emotionless mask. Ominis all but snatched the spines, startling Thea enough to scoot away from him slightly. The change in character, as well as Sebastian’s watchful gaze, put her on edge.

Nervously, she watched his hands feel the shape of the mortar and pestle before he began breaking the spine down in even motions. Her attention drifted to his profile, eyebrows drawn slightly in concentration. A constellation of beauty marks began around his eye, trailing down his jaw, full lips pursed slightly. After a few minutes, his frown increased.

“Are you staring at me?” He asked, his head turning slightly towards her.

“You never answered me,” she replied, having been caught ogling her potions partner, but proud of her quick reply.

“They’re poisonous,” he shrugged.

She frowned. “Then why are you touching them?”

“Because you obviously didn’t know that,” he snapped, making all of her earlier irritation blossom like a spring lily. Maybe there was a reason Prewett disliked the Slytherins so much.

Thea felt her jaw begin to cramp, unclenching her teeth. “If you know they’re poisonous, why are you touching them?”

Ominis stopped grinding for a moment, staring blankly ahead. “Have these been ground well enough?”

Confused by his obvious avoidance, she tried to peer over the side of the dish. Unable to see inside, she shifted onto one knee, bracing a hand on his shoulder to see into the mortar fully, only a few pieces remaining unground. “Almost,” she answered tersely, oblivious to the boy beneath her hand. “A few more stirs ought to do it.”

Breathing deeply to calm the racing of his heart sparked by such intimate contact, Ominis resumed the grinding process, allowing Thea to oversee the progress until she declared it complete. “Pour it in, but don’t let it touch you,” he reiterated, refusing to raise his head to talk to her. Since the end of last term, he had heard of nothing but this girl. Rumors and speculation mostly, but now it had morphed into admiration and curiosity. Even Sebastian had raved about her wand work despite being embarrassed in front of the entire class. But he refused to be drawn in by her, regardless of his reaction to her gentle manners. The removal of her hand from his shoulder allowed him to breathe again.

Annoyed and confused by Ominis’ sudden withdrawal, Thea did as he instructed, pouring it in counterclockwise. The thickly bubbling potion flashed quickly before turning bright green and almost translucent. Professor Sharpe walked over to their station and peered inside, inhaling the steam. Meeting Thea’s eyes, he gave a subtle wink.

“Good work, you two,” he said quietly. “You work well together.”

Pride surged through her; she had successfully brewed her first potion, and with a somewhat unwilling participant to boot. She once again caught Sebastian’s watchful eyes, and smiled sweetly at the Professor.

“I thoroughly enjoyed working with Ominis,” Thea practically purred, ignoring her partner turning his head at the statement. “Whether he enjoyed it or not, I cannot say.”

“It was a definite change in pace,” he spoke up, once again resting his chin in hand lazily. His face was turned up in her direction, the knowing smirk on his lips giving her butterflies despite his sour turn of attitude at the end of their brewing. She was beginning to hate his perfect nose again.

The professor huffed in amusement. “You must be exhausted, Mr. Gaunt,” Sharpe smirked, taking his attention off of Thea, “what with having missed your weekly Potions nap.”

Ominis laughed then, quick and loud, nodding in concession to the professor's joke. Thea was once again taken with the change his smile made to his entire being. Full lips pulled over naturally straight teeth, one eye crinkled more than the other; what would it take for her to be on the receiving end of such a thing? With a few house points awarded to each of them for a completed potion, Sharpe dismissed the pair. Ominis settled his head on the table, while Thea sat back down awkwardly.

“I’m waiting on Sebastian,” he told her, not bothering to open his eyes as he burrowed into his folded arms. “It’s been a pleasure.”

Resigned, she rose to her feet, apparently being dismissed. Taking one last look at his peaceful face, she slid the book from the table.  “I meant what I said,” she murmured, so only he could hear. “I enjoyed working with you. And you have a beautiful smile.”

Ominis’ head popped up as she walked away, his ears trying to follow what his eyes couldn't. Once again, heat began creeping up his neck at her compliment, and he buried his head before anyone could see. He shared her sentiment; it was enjoyable to create the Wiggenweld, and not just listen to Sebastian butcher any attempt at it. In spite of himself, he hoped Sharpe would pair them together again, if only to feel her gentle hands on his once more.

Chapter Text

Saturdays were quickly becoming Thea’s favorite day of the week, especially when those Saturdays were spent in the Defense classroom with Hecat. She would never admit it aloud, but the older woman was her favorite professor. Fig had always been careful during their lessons, focusing on technique and application; and while those things were important, Hecat let her free, destroying practice dummies like it was part of the curriculum. A wicked glee flowed through her during these lessons, spurred on by Hecat’s equally wicked grin. Thea had considered divulging her ancient magic to the professor, but the thought of Fig’s unwavering confidence in her had kept her lips sealed.

But this weekend, she was free. No classes, no lessons. She happily crunched into her toast, eyes landing on the advanced potions textbook next to her breakfast plate. She groaned; apparently she wasn’t as free as she thought. While Hecat’s extracurricular lessons were enjoyable, Sharpe’s were meticulous. He had recognized her penchant for completing potions successfully, and had happily moved her to the Advanced Potions class; but after her multiple pleas, he had returned her to the fifth year class with the agreement that she would continue her advanced recipes. 

The condescending looks she received from the upperclassmen were quickly forgotten in wake of the small, relieved smile of her potions partner that day; it still brought butterflies to her stomach, and she was grinning stupidly when a dark hand slapped the tabletop next to Thea’s plate, making her toast jump. “Do you feel up to an adventure today?”

Natty stood over her, smiling wide and eyes gleaming. Ever since their encounter in Hogsmeade at the beginning of term, Natty and Thea had steadily grown closer, sitting together in classes and study sessions. On the weekends Thea wasn’t occupied, they were exploring the castle and grounds, collecting ingredients for her ever-growing potions requirements.

“What did you have in mind?” Thea asked, shoving the remnants of her toast into her mouth. An excuse to not study was more than welcome; she was even desperate enough to have a study session with Prewett.

Maybe not that desperate.

“Well,” Natty tipped her head from side to side, “how do you feel about a walk in the forest?”

“Is it safe?” She asked hesitantly. So far, their excursions had been along the roadsides and plains, places well populated. A dark, empty forest brought up images of old fairy tales and a grisly demise. It wasn’t on her to-do list to be mauled today. “It’s called forbidden for a reason. I didn’t get much experience with forests in London.”

Natty laughed, straightening up. “Where is the fun in safe?”

Thea grinned. “You drive a hard bargain, Onai.”

Thea stuck to Natty’s side as the trees towered over them, their vast shadows sending a chill through her. She had opted in for trousers on this particular expedition, in case a hasty getaway was needed. Up until her fifteenth birthday, witches and wizards, goblins and dragons were folklore; now she wondered just how many creatures were real and in this forest. 

“So, how has your last few weeks been?” Natty spoke into the silence. It was nice getting to talk with Natty outside of the castle; they were rarely alone, and even more rarely without textbooks shared between them. To talk about something other than school work was nice.

“Strange,” she chuckled. “I won my first duel, brewed my first potion, and made a very good friend.” She winked at her. 

“Leander still doesn’t like you,” she smiled sweetly. “But I’d like to see you duel Sebastian myself one day. He’s quite the opponent.”

Thea clicked her tongue. “Shoddy footwork,” she complained. “He’s quick, I'll give him that, but predictable.” Hecat had hosted a few more classroom duels since their fateful encounter, but she had politely declined all of them. ‘Everyone else should have a go first’ she had claimed.

Nasty hummed in response. “Not all of us were personally trained, thunderbird.”

“True,” Thea chuckled, grinning at the nickname Natty had bestowed upon her.

“Are you happy that you’re back in fifth-year potions? I know Sharpe is not very lenient.”

“Very much,” she smiled, Ominis’ pale eyes teasing her memory. “But it’s getting more difficult to finish the work. I’m usually staying behind to get it done.”

“I do not think I’ve asked who your partner was?” Natty inquired, casually linking her hands behind her back. “Are they not helping?”

“I haven’t told you?” Thea asked incredulously. “How strange. My partner is Ominis Gaunt,” she explained, hoping her cheeks weren’t flushed. “Sharpe paired us at the beginning of term. I don’t mind working with him, he’s actually quite agreeable for the most part, but I’m having to brew my advanced potion alongside his normal one; essentially two potions at the same time.”

“Sharpe did not think it wise to pair you with someone else?” Natty frowned. “That’s an unfair amount of work, especially for a new student, no matter how talented.”

Thea sighed. “It was part of the agreement when he switched me back,” she shrugged. “I think it was to discourage me but I’m happy to do it. The majority of the work is making sure it doesn’t over-boil or he burn himself.”

“You’re too nice,” Natty teased. “But I understand why you did it.” She kicked a small stone, watching it skitter along the path. “I’ve never really talked with Ominis before, what’s he like?”

Thea considered the question for a moment, unsure how to answer. Other than Potions and Defense Against the Dark Arts, she barely saw Ominis much less talked to him. Sebastian was the chattier of the two, happily occupying her time with silly anecdotes and flirty suggestions. Other than an errant comment or exasperated sigh, Ominis only spoke when he needed to.

“I don’t know really,” Thea answered honestly. “We barely speak, and it's never social; Sallow does that for us. Now that I think about it, I barely know anything about him.”

Natty hummed. “He is quiet. Have any cute boys caught your eye?”

“I’ve only been here a few weeks, Natty!” She laughed, the sound echoing in the expansive woods. In truth, Thea had found quite a few handsome faces among her classmates, but only one came to the forefront of her thoughts.

“Didn’t stop me,” Natty giggled, making Thea laugh even harder. “You’ve been here for nearly four weeks, surely you haven’t been living under a rock?”

“Well, I want to hear about you first,” Thea challenged. “Who has caught your eye?”

“I've mentioned Sebastian,” she replied, laughing when Thea clutched her chest in mock surprise. “He’s rather handsome, as is Garreth Weasley.”

“He asked me for a fwooper feather once,” Thea’s eyes narrowed, recalling Sharpe’s harsh words. “Nearly landed us both in detention.”

Natty giggled behind her hand, “That does not surprise me. Garreth has a bit of a reputation for experimenting.”

“Is that what he calls it?” Thea’s eyes cut sideways to her friend. “I think you have a type: mischievous.”

“Perhaps you are right,” she laughed, pointing ahead of them. “There’s a stream up ahead. It’s a good place to find fire-seed bushes.” At Thea’s questioning look, she explained. “The seeds can be used to create extreme heat, often for hatching dragon eggs. But it also serves its purpose in poison antidotes. They are hard to find and collect, so I get a pretty penny from the potioneer in Hogsmeade.”

Thea laughed at her grin. “You sly thing! Taking advantage of poor Mr. Pippin.”

“He can spare a galleon or two for my hard work,” Natty winked.

The gurgling of the stream was growing louder as they approached, making a heavenly symphony as the girls linked arms and marched towards their destination. The morning was still cool, especially underneath the canopy above them, but the wind was still, allowing the walk to keep them warm. Reaching the banks, they began searching for the illusive fire-seed bushes while concentrating on not sliding into the freezing water.

“You’ll feel the heat long before you see the plant,” Natty called over her shoulders as she shoved mushroom caps into her knapsack. Only recognizing a scant amount of the foliage around her, Thea began picking her way along the river bank, occasionally stopping to skip a smooth stone over the water’s surface. She would need to study her Herbology notes a bit more during her study periods if she was going to be successful. At this point, she was relying on pre-packaged ingredients from Hogsmeade or class-grown herbs in the greenhouse. She still couldn’t tell the difference between Dittany and Mallowsweet.

A small frog hopped into the water at her approaching footsteps and she giggled. The forest was not the dark, foreboding place she had read about in the scant tales she had had access to as a muggle. In fact, it was quite peaceful; she imagined herself laid on a blanket near the bubbling stream, learning to wield ancient magic without prying eyes. She continued to wander down the banks, fingers sweeping through each bush hoping it would be warmer than the last, when she heard the signature pop of a twig underfoot.

“A long way from home aren’t we?” Thea’s head snapped up to see a wizard standing on the opposite bank, his predatory smile growing. She hadn’t realized just how far she had strayed, assuming it was her friend who was walking towards her, and mentally cursed herself for being so vulnerable. “Mr. Rookwood is goin’ to be happy to see you.”

She straightened slowly, her grip tightening on the small stone she had been about to skip along the waters, straining her ears for any signs of Natty. The oddly familiar feeling of magic sizzled under her skin, bolstering her confidence. If she could take down a troll, surely a single wizard wasn’t impossible? “I’m not going anywhere.” 

With a hard flick of her wrist, she slung the stone at his head, drawing her wand while he ducked and casting the first defensive spell as she ran. Thea pushed her boots into the loose soil as fast as she could, praying she was faster than the wizard that pursued her, his spells cracking against the tree trunks as she deflected them. She knew this couldn’t last forever, but two witches, even inexperienced ones, were better than one, so she would continue to fight until she could find Natty.

Finally catching sight of her scarlet robes, Thea whipped around. “Diffindo!”

The sudden change caught the man off guard, and he dodged the spell as it skimmed his head. She continued peppering him with casts, refusing to allow a recovery as he scrambled along the leaf litter. Suddenly, Natty was at her side, popping spells at a dizzying rate.

“We cast stupify on the count of three,” she hissed to Thea, without breaking her stride. “One, two, three!”

“Stupify!”

Their combined spells knocked the man unconscious, and he lay on the ground unmoving. Natty approached first, hesitantly kicking his boot to ensure he was really out before grabbing Thea’s arm and power marching them back towards Hogwarts. “That was an Ashwinder,” she stressed, peeking over her shoulder as they increased their pace.

Ashwinder; Fig had explained who Rookwood was on their ride home from that first Hogsmeade visit. Her next couple of trips to the village had been heavily accompanied, either by Fig himself or Natty and Garreth. Her face had become well known among the shopkeepers for the ‘troll incident’, so the shifty men who lurked in the alleyways only eyed her darkly as she passed. It never occurred to her that they would risk entering school grounds.

“Why are they so close to Hogwarts?” She asked breathlessly, her heart still hammering as a stitch formed in her side.

“I have a good idea,” Natty looked at her pointedly. “Perhaps our potioneering expeditions will have to wait.”

Thea pulled her arm loose from Natty’s grasp to link their hands, breaking into a jog as the walls of the castle began to appear on the horizon. “I’m going straight to Fig,” she declared.

“Good idea.”

“Ah, I see you’ve gotten my owl,” Fig greeted as Thea walked into his private office. Early morning sun filtered in through the windows, dust lazily floating in the light. Upon returning the previous morning, Thea searched everywhere before Professor Weasley enlightened her that Fig had left the grounds for the day on an important errand. In her restlessness, she had sent him a hastily worded owl that went unanswered until breakfast.

“It arrived in my oatmeal,” she answered absently, trying to take in the numerous whirly knick-knacks and rows upon rows of books. His office was the only one she had been allowed admittance to, and her imagination craved to know what may lie within the closed doors of the other classrooms. Especially Hecat’s. But first, business.  “I assume you received mine as well?”

“I did,” he frowned. “Forgive me for not answering sooner. I took your letter and met with a few of the other teachers to discuss the possible dangers of Ashwinders so close to the school. We can’t have students running the risk of being injured or even killed while collecting lacewing flies for class.” He ran a tired hand down his face. “Knowing how close you came to being snatched or worse..”

“I’m alright, sir,” she reassured him softly, tears pricking her eyes at the blatant concern weighing his shoulders down. 

He smiled ruefully. “Rookwood will stop at nothing until he has you, and until we know what Ranrok wants you for, please stay close to the castle grounds, and never alone. If you need to travel to the village, please let me know beforehand.”

“I understand,” she nodded, frustration bristling under skin. Magic was supposed to have given her freedom, but she was beginning to feel more confined than ever. She half wished they had permanently silenced the Ashwinder in the woods, but there would be another to take his place, and another after that.

“I’m only trying to protect you, Thea,” he murmured, her irritation melting at the tenderness in his expression. “I’m sorry that I haven’t been able to talk with you as often as I would like. Are your classes going well?”

She nodded swiftly, happy for a change in subject. “They are. Professor Hecat’s classes are perhaps my favorite, but Magical Creatures is quite fun. I met a Hippogriff last week.”

Fig’s eyebrows shot up. “Did you now,” he grinned. “And are you making friends? Other than Miss Onai, of course.”

“Yes,” Thea replied with a chuckle. “Garreth Weasley is quite the character. Imelda Reyes as well; she’s a cracker on a broom. There’s also Sebastian Sallow and my potions partner, Ominis Gaunt, but I don’t think I’d consider him a friend as much as an acquaintance.”

Fig sat up a little straighter. “Gaunt, you say?”

“Yes, sir,” she answered hesitantly, noting his change in tone. “We’ve been paired all term.”

“Aesop never mentioned that,” he muttered, his finger tapping on the desktop. “Is he kind to you?”

Dejavu tickled her mind, recalling Natty’s probing question about Ominis the previous morning. Did no one talk to this boy themselves? “He’s a bit standoffish,” she shrugged, “but he’s never been mean to me. Why do you ask?”

“Curiosity,” he smiled innocently, and her eyebrows furrowed. “I’m happy that you’re happy. Now, come around the desk.” He ushered her in closer, pushing aside stacks of books and random parchments. Knowing the topic of Ominis was closed, Thea rerouted her thoughts to those of discovery and her gift, as was hinted at in his letter that morning. “I’ve been fiddling with the locket we found in the vault, and I think I’ve found something of interest. Here, take a look.”

Thea peered over his shoulder at an aging parchment, a detailed map of Hogwarts scrawled across its yellowed surface. Absently, she reached down to trail a fingertip across the delicate lines. Faint traces of swirling blue began wafting up from a small section on the bottom right corner. “What's this area?” She asked, touching the scrawled drawing and letting the magic swirl around her fingers.

“I thought you might see something,” Fig grinned expectantly. “That’s the restricted section of the library. I suspect our next course of action will be to investigate it.”

Excitement and trepidation crept into her smile as she met his eager eyes. Their previous endeavor had nearly killed them both, leaving Thea to be continually hunted and haunted by Ranrok. She had awoken more than once in a cold sweat as her mind re-lived their confrontation in Gringotts, and with the troll he had sent to tear through the sleepy village she now loved. Whatever was in the Restricted Section could answer the questions regarding her magic, and why the Ashwinders were so desperate to get to her that they would risk an Azkaban sentence.

“When can we go?” She asked resolutely.

“Why not now?” He grinned, pushing his chair back with a scrape. Fig grabbed his wand, tucking it into his robes as he rounded the desk. “I’ll need a good excuse to take a student in- ah!” 

Thea shrieked as the office door slammed open, nearly hitting Fig as he reeled back. Headmaster Black strolled in with his usual haughty manner and Thea glared at him for such unnecessary force. Whatever reason this ludicrous man had for hating Fig, it bled over onto her.

“Fig,” he spat, eyes raking over her in annoyance. “I need you in my office immediately.”

“Sir, I’m with a student,” Fig attempted politely. Thea felt her back straighten.

“That student has classes, I’m sure,” Black’s eyes narrowed at her.

Was he this dense? “It’s Sunday, Professor,” Thea replied slowly, her chin rising to meet the aggravated twitch in his cheek. 

Black turned slowly back to Fig, “You have five minutes.”

Fig sighed in exasperation as the door slammed shut once more, rattling the frames on the walls. “I’m sorry, Thea,” he pinched the bridge of his nose. “It would be best not to anger Professor Black. Our little escapade on the first night of term has me under great scrutiny by the Ministry. If we are to maintain a semblance of secrecy..”

“It’s alright, Professor,” Thea assured him, swallowing her tart remarks on the ‘esteemed headmaster’. “Professor Weasley has been suspicious of me since day one.”

He huffed a laugh, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder before turning to leave. “I’ll send an owl as soon as I can.” Pausing at the threshold, he turned to wink at her. “Enjoy your busy day of classes.”

The door clicked shut softly, an errant portrait ruffling her skirt in annoyance as she chuckled. Thea’s gaze darted between the door and Fig’s desk where the small wisps of blue magic floated up like a siren’s call. Slowly, she touched the swirls again, letting them kiss her fingertips. “I can’t wait for him,” she murmured.

Chapter Text

The dusty tome slid into its notch along the shelf perfectly, pulling itself from Thea’s fingertips. The sensation of inanimate objects moving on their own volition still unnerved her, but research was research and she shook her hand to rid it of the feeling. Feeling restless, she had poured herself into her Potions homework, now quite confident of the differences in Wolfsbane and Deadly Nightshade.

Her real objective, though, was scouting out the Library. Madame Scribner was a terrifying creature, lurking through the shelves like a wraith in search of miscreants; mostly, it was just students with one too many books on their table than she was satisfied with. Even if Thea knew where the Restricted Section was, it was doubtful she could sneak in without Fig’s accompaniment. Even as a Professor, it seemed you needed a damned good reason to go inside.

Sighing, Thea plucked her knapsack from the chair, being sure to slide it back into place under the table, before purposefully leaving through the main atrium. Students milled about, killing their time before dinner, making it easy to blend in as she tinkered with various astrolabes and compasses displayed on the short shelves. Madame Scribner’s desk sat abandoned off to her right, and she slowly sidled up to it, gazing around nonchalantly but opting to see some hidden passageway or door nearby.

“Can I help you,” a nasal voice hissed behind her. Thea spun around with a squeak, Madame Scribner’s small, round spectacles sliding down her nose as she sneered.

“N-no ma’am! Sorry!” Thea stammered, her heart racing. “I’m just.. still in wonder of it all.”

A pale eyebrow arched suspiciously. “If you’re finished ogling, the exit is that way.” Scribner jabbed a finger towards the door and Thea wordlessly scurried off.

She absolutely hated feeling so weak, but the woman was terrifyingly similar to the witch that presided over the orphanage she grew up in. She may not have been an actual magical witch, but she was cruel in the Muggle understanding of witches. Growling in frustration, she shoved through the oak doors, resigning herself to waiting on Fig’s achingly full schedule. 

Thea stepped down onto the last landing of the wide staircase that led into the antechamber outside of the Great Hall. Dinner was calling her name, and the memories of her childhood begged to be assuaged; years of scant meals were now being replaced by hearty portions, and her uniforms were noticing, warranting another trip to Hogsmeade soon. She also wanted to check in with Natty to see if she had heard anything from her mother, a professor, about the Ashwinder presence. Fig hadn’t gone into detail about his meeting, and between classes and errands for the headmaster, Thea hadn’t shared more than a few frustrated smiles at mealtimes over the past week.

Taking a moment to gaze over the ever-crowded central hall, she spied two familiar boys in green talking animatedly as they ascended the stairs. Watching them, she wondered what had Suave Sallow so worked up as to be throwing his arms about in such a manner. Hecat constantly paired them together during classes, and she had rather enjoyed getting to know him, nearly convinced to join the ‘unsanctioned’ dueling club he kept on about. His open flirtations paired with a sweetness of temper made him quite a pleasant person to be around, but despite this happy new addition to her circle, her eyes constantly sought his friend. She was rarely met with more than mild indifference as he listened to their banter.

 She could barely see Ominis’ face from her position, his face turned toward Sebastian as he listened, but its hardened line of his mouth told her that he was unhappy with whatever was being said. Curiosity, and perhaps a desire to hear Ominis’ voice, had her feet carrying her towards them instead of the food she so dearly craved. They were nearly at the top of the stairs now, and she wracked her brain for a reason to interfere without being obviously intrusive. 

If she had been able to come up with one, it would surely have flown out of the window as Ominis halted suddenly, his head slowly swinging in her direction. His pale, unwavering gaze brought her steps to a slow halt.

Sebastian finally looked up, his angry scowl melting into cool appraisal. “New girl,” he called in his usual flirtatious candor as he started towards her. “How’s it going?”

“Drop it Sebastian,” Ominis growled as he pushed past him, knocking Seb back a step. He muttered as he passed Thea, “Talk sense into him.”

Confused, and slightly startled that he had spoken to her directly, she watched Ominis cross the hall and disappear through the great doors on the other side. How is he so graceful? She thought absently before turning to Sebastian again. “Is everything alright?”

“Disagreement,” he answered tightly, running a hand through his already messy hair. Thea could see the strain on his face, resisting the urge to smooth down a stray tendril that poked up sharply on his head. “I’ve been doing some research, but he thinks it’s too dangerous to pursue. But I can’t just sit by.”

Thea took in his agitated state, coupled with Ominis’ anger, and felt a pang of jealousy. She had never had such a relationship with someone before, never allowed herself the freedom to do so. Professor Fig had become almost a father figure, but he was her professor and mentor; the professional relationship must be maintained. The bond she sensed between Sebastian and Ominis, however, ran deep. Natty and she were growing closer, but these boys felt like brothers, so she did what she usually did when she was curious. “Want to talk about it?”

His pacing stopped as he looked at her, indecision warring on his face. Thea knew he was clever, and could almost see the cogs in his mind weighing every option and consequence should he decide to confide in her. “If I do, it stays between us,” he warned, the threat of repercussion flashing in his eyes.

“You have my word,” she held her hand out. In a society where nothing filled your pockets, integrity was gold. It was all she had for so long. He hesitated before shaking her hand firmly. 

“I have a twin sister,” he said immediately, surprising her. In the nearly two months they had shared classes and stories, he had never mentioned her ( neither had anyone else , she thought strangely). “She isn’t here this year. Over the summer, a horde of goblins attacked our village and cursed her. I didn’t even know they could do magic. Since then, she’s been in excruciating pain with no cure.”

Thea stared dumbfounded. Ranrok was raiding villages? Is he searching for me? She dispelled the idea quickly; this had taken place before their confrontation in Gringotts, before he knew of her existence. The conversation in Hogsmeade and Ashwinders in the woods revealed he knew where she was now, but that thought was no less comforting. If she was safely behind castle walls, what then was he doing in the countryside? Was he trying to draw her out?

“That’s horrific, Sebastian,” she said, placing a hand on his arm. “There’s nothing that can be done?”

“Do you know goblin magic?” He replied darkly, before closing his eyes and taking a calming breath. She understood the sentiment. “Sorry, it’s just.. my uncle, who we live with, has completely given up on her. Hasn’t even bothered to figure out what this is! How we can fix it!”

“He’s done nothing?” She asked incredulously.

Sebastian exhaled sharply. “We took her to St. Mungo’s right after it happened. That’s a wizarding hospital,” he clarified. “Nurse Blainey tried as well as some Curse Breakers from the Ministry. Nothing. And Solomon has simply decided to let her live like this.” A muscle twitched angrily in his jaw. “To watch her die.”

Thea could taste his bitterness on her tongue, and she shared his sentiments. No one should be left to simply die an excruciating death; they were witches and wizards for goodness sake! Surely , there was something that could be done. She narrowed her eyes at his tense expression, wondering if he had found something and that’s why he was arguing with his friend. 

“Why is Ominis upset?” She asked calmly, hoping to turn his focus back to the strained relationship with his friend. 

His lips hardened into a line. “I found something in the restricted section.”

“You got in there?” She gasped quietly, the wheels in her own mind cranking to life. So a student can get in there, she realized with glee.

“Have been for years, love,” he winked, his playful demeanor back. “Let me know when, and I’ll take you there.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” she chuckled, rolling her eyes but definitely planning on taking him up on such an offer. “What did you find?”

“I’m not sure, yet,” he replied slowly, regarding her indecisively again. “But there’s a heavy chance it has to deal with dark magic, which Ominis refuses to touch with a Quidditch post.”

“Can’t really blame him,” she muttered, recalling the large rings she had flown through with Imelda. Her experience with the dark wizards had been less than ideal up to this point. Did Sebastian even know about the Ashwinders? Did any of the students? “Dark Magic is dark for a reason.”

Sebastian didn't answer right away, shoving his hands into his pockets and rocking back onto his heels. “Well,” he huffed, “any information is better than none. A little knowledge never killed anyone.”

Thea swallowed thickly, imaging George once more. Someone knew they had the key to that vault. Rookwood knew she was in Hogsmeade that day. Rannrok knew she had something to do with ancient magic, and he wouldn’t hesitate to murder anyone in his path for information about.. whatever it was he was searching for. Information could be deadly in the wrong hands.

“Why are you convinced that Dark Magic is the cure?” She inquired.

His face scrunched up as if the answer was obvious and she was foolish to not see it. “Dark Magic cursed her, so Dark Magic can un-curse her.”

“I don’t know if that's how it works,” she shrugged, “but I’ll ask some of the teachers, see if any of them would answer a curious, innocent witch’s question.”

He slowly smiled, a dimple appearing in his cheek. “I’d appreciate that,” he said sincerely. 

“Of course,” she returned his sweet smile, blushing slightly when his brown eyes dipped pointedly to her lips. She’d never been kissed before, but now she wondered what his lips would feel like against her own. At some point she realized she had been staring at his mouth for an awkwardly long time.

He cleared his throat. “Can I show you something?”

Thea chewed on her makeshift dinner, having swiped some food before allowing Sebastian to lead her along one empty staircase after another. Her curiosity wasn’t greater than her hunger, and Sebastian reluctantly allowed her to grab some roast and a few yeast rolls now sandwiched together inside a napkin as she picked it apart, assuring her housemates she simply had more homework to complete. It wasn’t a farfetched idea, most of them knew of her extra assignments. Amit in particular was tutoring her in Astronomy. 

Eventually, they entered into the common space outside of their DADA classroom. Its current desertion was haunting, echoing their footsteps as they crossed the dimly lit room. Sebastian’s form was silhouetted by the setting sun shining through the windows as Thea watched him whisper an incantation to a tapestry on the wall. With heavy thuds and clicks, it soon swung open and his eager eyes peeked out from behind it. Slowly approaching, Thea took a minute to study the intricate pattern woven into the tapestry before following him inside. 

“Welcome to the Undercroft,” Sebastian murmured over his shoulder, eyebrows bouncing suggestively as they descended a short staircase. Thea took a moment to gaze around the cavernous room, sparsely decorated and with a decided chill that crept underneath her skin. Something within the space called to the ancient magic within her, a static charge racing under her skin. Her eyes once more landed on Sebastian, who was biting his lip in eager anticipation.

“I swear, Sallow,” she leveled him with a look, “If you brought me here to make a move, I will ensure no one finds your body.”

His barking laughter echoed inside the chamber as he doubled over. “I have no doubt,” he laughed, “but as beautiful as you are, that isn’t why I brought you here.” She eyed him dubiously. “This is a secret chamber. No one in the school, not even the teachers, know it exists except for myself and Ominis. And now you.”

“That still doesn’t explain why you’ve brought me here,” she quirked an eyebrow.

He shrugged. “We come here to practice spell work and do homework. Ominis doesn’t really like a lot of noise, but I figured you would enjoy the room as well.” He gazed around fondly. “First time we tried the confringo spell, we singed our eyebrows off. Anne gave us hell for weeks.”

Thea allowed herself to take detail of the spacious cavern; tall, stone arches held the ceiling aloft. Intermittent torches softly illuminated the stack of crates and discarded furniture littered about the corners. A couple of tidied desks and a cold fireplace stood on the far side of the room; and she imagined the Slytherin boys discussing their homework while the fire crackled.

“How did you two find this?” She asked curiously, immediately warming to the idea of solitude.

“Actually, we didn’t find it,” Sebastian answered, looking around as if seeing it for the first time. “It’s been a well known hideout to the Gaunt family for generations. A family secret, if you will.”

The statement struck a chord deep inside her, washing away any warmth she had felt; Sebastian had brought her to Ominis’ secret chamber, not his own. The image of a roughly hewn hole set into the bricks of a bridge over the Thames rushed to her mind, along with the countless hours she had spent there, hiding from thugs and life. She would have been furious if she had found another in her hideaway, her peace shattered by another’s knowledge. Thea slowly turned back to Sebastian, her jaw clenched. “Does Ominis know I’m in here?”

Wide, guilty eyes stared back at her. “No,” he said slowly.

“Sebastian!”

“I'm sorry!” He panicked when her wand was snatched from her pocket. “I’m sure it’ll be fine! But just in case, let’s keep this between us.”

Thea’s head fell back with a groan. He had shared everything with someone since the moment he was born, Sebastian didn’t understand the sanctuary of hidden places. “This wasn’t your secret to share,” she lamented. “Ominis barely tolerates me, and this won't be helping anyone!”

“I think he more than tolerates you,” he mumbled.

“ Sebastian!”

 “Alright!” He conceded, holding his hands up in surrender. “If he finds out, I’ll handle it.”

“Oh, he’s going to find out,” Thea poked him in the chest. “Because you’re going to tell him. And then, you’re going to apologize.” He scoffed in annoyance, and she raised her wand at him again.

“Fine!” He whined, rolling his eyes for good measure. “I’ll tell him.”

Sighing heavily, she pocketed her wand. “You wouldn’t understand,” she muttered. “I don’t want to be here if he comes looking for you. How do I leave?”

Begrudgingly, Sebastian walked her over to the mass of ornate locking mechanisms on the backside of the door. “ Alohomora, ” he muttered, each lock clicking into place before swinging open to the moonlight beyond. “After you,” he extended his hand, following her.

“I’m not angry with you, Sebastian,” she murmured softly as she began up the stairs. Despite everything, she still needed him to access the library. “I’m sorry for speaking harshly.”

“S’alright,” he shrugged. “I’ve endured worse from Ominis when his tea has grown cold.”

The thought made her chuckle, but her laugh froze in her throat as she rounded the door. Soft, red light emanated from a wand gently bobbing down the last few steps, Ominis silently descending behind it. She pinched the bridge of her nose in annoyance, knowing better than to have expected anything less when Sebastian beckoned her on this little adventure. She had half a mind to cast a concealing charm over herself, but doubted it would elude Ominis’ sentient wand.

Sebastian bumped into her back, “Why have you stopped-oh.”

His voice, although quietly spoken, sounded like a scream in the silent room. Ominis’ head immediately swiveled in their direction, relief and annoyance mingled on his face as he started walking towards them. Thea attempted to breathe as shallowly as possible, taking minute steps away from the door and towards the corner, hoping he wouldn't hear her.

“I thought I’d find you here,” Ominis muttered, a small smile pulling at his lips. “I know we don’t always see eye to eye, but there was no reason to skip…” 

He trailed off, eyebrows scrunching slightly as his wand swept slowly in Thea’s direction. The smile evaporated from his face and he desperately tried to decipher who he was talking to. Her eyes squeezed shut, knowing she was caught; any hopes of pretending this room didn't exist were over.

“I’m over here, Ominis,” Sebastian called, hoping to distract him from Thea’s tense form. She caught his eye, the subtle shake of his head sealing her lips shut, but not before glaring at him.

“Yes, you are,” he replied slowly, the red light disappearing as he readjusted his grip, wand aimed right between her eyes. “But who is this?”

“Shit,” she breathed, scared to move lest he curse her. His pale eyes, glinting silver in the moonlight, widened in recognition and her stomach dropped. It was not a happy expression. 

“New girl?!” He exclaimed, rounding on Sebastian. “You brought her to the Undercroft?!”

“I have an actual name,” she grumbled.

“You won’t when I'm done,” Ominis growled over his shoulder. “If this is some sick form of retribution over the scriptorium..”

“It’s not,” Sebastian snapped. “I thought she’d benefit from a private area to practice.”

Ominis’ voice dropped dangerously low. “It wasn’t yours to share.”

Sebastian’s eyes cut over to Thea, who gestured to Ominis. See? She mouthed, apologize! Rolling his eyes, he relented, sounding anything but apologetic. “I’m sorry alright? I was out of line, but I can’t take it back now. She won't tell anyone, Ominis.”

“That’s not the point, Sebastian.” Silver eyes turned back to her. “You better not breathe a word of this to anyone,” he snarled. “My family is connected with the Headmaster, and I won't hesitate to exploit that connection.”

Sebastian scoffed. “Relax, Ominis, our secret is safe with her.”

“I didn't realize it was the Sallow Vault,” Ominis snapped. “The Undercroft belongs to my family Sebastian, not yours.” His breath came in short spurts, anger infused in every word as he turned back to Thea. “I should obliviate you.”

“I have no idea what that means, but please don’t.”

“ Ominis , we can trust her,” Sebastian whined, only serving to fuel his friend further. Thea nearly groaned, knowing Sebastian was only digging a grave for them both.

“You barely know her!” He shouted. “I’m beginning to question if I can even trust you!”

“I would never tell,” she reassured him, cutting off whatever stupid thing was about to spill from Sebastian’s mouth. Ominis’ angry scowl returned to her softly spoken promise. Unlike Sebastian, she knew the importance of such a secret. She held plenty of her own that she was decidedly not going to share with a certain classmate. “Goodnight.”

With a parting glare at Sebastian, Thea hurriedly left the room.

“I need space,” Ominis grumbled.

Mirroring her actions,  Sebastian was left to watch his friends leave as he leaned against the large bay windows. “Cut from the same cloth, those two,” he muttered, slamming the Undercroft shut.

Chapter Text

A drop of cold water plopped onto the pewter plate, making Thea’s eye twitch. She had spent nearly half an hour that morning schooling her mane into a decent updo, only for it to be completely ruined for a few galleons. The Floo-Flopperty girl, or whatever her tongue twisting name was, nearly cried in relief when Thea had dropped the slimy Astrolabe into her hands. 

“You don’t know what this means to my family,” she warbled, happily dropping money into Thea’s hand. “No one else would risk the Merpeople to search.”

That particular piece of information had set her teeth on edge. Finn-Filly could be as giddy as she wanted, it didn’t negate the fact that Thea had basically risked her life for some damn heirloom. She grabbed her steaming cup of black coffee, slurping angrily in hopes of scaring away any other needy students.

Apparently, she wasn’t being loud enough.

“Good morning,” a deep voice called from above her. Thea looked up to find Sebastian smirking curiously at her from across the table. Irritation immediately settled on her shoulders at his effortlessly handsome smile. The last hour spent diving into the freezing waters of the black lake and the fact her coffee had yet to dispel the chill of her skin, made for a very sour mood. The gold in her pocket barely made the swim worthwhile, burning her out on entertaining schoolmates for the day. 

It had been a quiet week since their failed rendezvous at the Undercroft, but Sebastian’s dimpled smirk was expectant, his eyebrows bouncing a little when she met his gaze. She sighed, ready to send him away before remembering she actually needed his help; so she swallowed her irritation and smiled sweetly.

“Good morning,” she greeted, “how can I help you?”

His eyebrow quirked. “Usually people reply with ‘how are you?’ Unless my friendly queries are no longer welcome?”

Thea sighed, dropping her toast to rub her temples and hide her flaming cheeks. He was right; even though she was raised in the streets of London, she knew manners . Sebastian hadn’t actually done anything, other than make Potions classes awkward with Ominis. He had been a bit more reserved with her in classes, but she attributed that to the ever present scowl looming over his shoulder. “Sorry,” she whined, “I’m not used to people saying hello without a ‘can you help me?’”

“That’s weird.” Frowning, Sebastian settled himself into the bench, grabbing a pastry and tearing a piece off. “Do people normally ask you to do something for them?”

“Constantly,” she muttered, spearing a potato into her mouth. “This one’s lost her gobstones, this one can’t swim, that one is too cowardly to deliver their own potions. This very morning, I was in the black lake! It's exhausting, what with everything else going on.”

“That explains the wet hair,” Sebastian smiled, his curiosity evident in his eyes. “Somehow, it suits you. What else is going on?”

 Thea sighed, hiding the pleasing warmth his small compliments brought her. He had a knack for slipping them into casual conversations, leaving her slightly flustered. The morning sun, now peeking through the magical clouds above them, reflected off of his hair, turning the brunette waves into streaks of gold. His ever bright eyes shared the golden quality, their multifaceted hues fixed onto her.

Thea cleared her throat, regaining her bearings. Sebastian’s obvious interest could be dangerous. He was too clever for his own good, handsome and charming to boot. It was a dangerous combination Thea knew all too well, and was rarely straightforward. One friend already knew her secret, and Natty was significantly more trustworthy than the mischievous face staring back at her.

Cute boys be damned, she needed to get into that Restricted Section.

“Oh, you know,” she waved her hands around, “school and extra lessons and such.” His eyes narrowed slightly, and she took a sip of her coffee to avoid his gaze. She wasn’t the most skilled at lying, preferring to misdirect or distract. Instinctively, she knew Sebastian would see through a straight lie, but his ignorance of her magic was essential until she could figure out what he wanted from her. He wanted something, she was certain.

Then again, she wanted something too.

“I can understand that, I guess,” he replied at length, taking a slow bite. “You could just say no.”

“It’s not that easy,” she grinned, plucking the pastry out of his hand to eat it herself. Two could play the flirtatious game.

His heated gaze never wavered, following the treat from her fingertips to her lips. “And why not?”

“Because,” she explained, “I have four years to catch up with. You can’t imagine what it's like being so behind, not knowing anyone or anything, with all of this expectation on you.” Thea was surprised at the lump forming in her throat at the unexpected truth in her words. She dropped her eyes to the flaky bread in her hands. “Fig taught me so much, but I feel so alone at times and if aiding others with menial tasks helps me fit in, then so be it. A few extra galleons here and there never hurt anyone, either.”

It was true she needed the extra money, not wishing to live off of Fig’s generosity forever, but she was a student now, and not scrambling around for odd jobs to feed herself. Her focus should be on her studies, finally taking advantage of her situation and living a little. Thea watched another droplet hit her plate, belatedly realizing it had slid from her cheek and not her hair.

“Hey, hey, you’re not alone,” Sebastian urged, reaching across the table to grasp her shaking hand, bringing her watery eyes up to his.

“I’m sorry,” she mumbled, trying to pull her hand away in embarrassment. Sebastian tightened his grip.

“You’re letting yourself be treated like a servant. A business transaction is not friendship.” He narrowed his eyes then, “But you're obviously in the wrong house. That was the most Slytherin thing I’ve ever heard.” His rueful grin brought out a semblance of a laugh. “You could always use the Undercroft to catch up, you know.”

Any warmth from Sebastian’s comfort drained immediately. The Undercroft felt like a forbidden, dirty secret that settled between her shoulder blades uncomfortably. She leveled a look at him, “I’m not going back.” 

“He’s calmed down about it,” he offered, refusing to meet her eyes. “Said that he couldn’t stop you now that you knew.”

“Do you know how hard it is to sit by him in class now, knowing he abhors my very existence?” She rubbed her temple, willing the oncoming headache to leave. Ominis had said very little to her since their conflict, but she watched his hands ball into fists anytime she spoke. Their once genteel potions class had become a strained and awkward affair; his handsome face only regarded her in tolerant annoyance, and any semblance of friendship seemed to be lost.

Thea had discussed the issue with Natty, without revealing the Undercroft of course, and was assured that Ominis’ attitude towards her wasn’t wholly out of character. He can be rather surly when he wants , she had said, but his unveiled disdain still gnawed at her. It was a daily reminder to herself that Sebastian hadn’t sabotaged her on purpose in regards to Ominis’ good graces, he simply didn’t understand.

“What class are you heading to,” Sebastian’s soft voice broke through her thoughts. His thumb swept across the back of her hand comfortingly, and she realized he was still holding it. They were larger than his friend’s, calloused and warm as they enveloped hers. A blush stole across her cheeks as she met his sincere gaze; perhaps she was rushing to conclusions about him.

“Charms,” she answered numbly, relishing in the comfort he was providing.

“Lovely, I’ll walk you,” he replied cheerily, standing up and releasing her to pick up her books. The abruptness shook her from her melancholy, and she stood slowly, taking one last fortifying sip from her coffee before it disappeared. They met at the end of the table, her sliding a hand into the elbow he extended to her.

“You don’t have Charms,” she remarked suspiciously, leaning into his warmth.

“Of course I do, darling,” he winked suggestively at her, eliciting an exasperated groan. “I actually have Divination this period, but I have no intention of attending that crack-pot class.”

Thea gasped indignantly. “You can’t just skip!”

“I certainly can,” he scoffed, the ambient light glinting off of his dark hair. “My uncle enrolled me in that class, though I neither need nor want it. I’d rather have an extra Defense class or something, but he wants me ‘well rounded’.” He made quotations with his free hand.

Natty’s mother taught that class, and Thea felt a bubbling sense of loyalty to the woman she had only met briefly at dinner one evening. Professor Onai had a natural motherly aura, and Thea loved being in her presence, eager for enrollment into divination next year. This was yet another thing that she didn’t think Sebastian truly understood: his privilege. The ability to casually discard the usefulness of education, regardless of its subject, was afforded only to those who never knew the absence of such opportunity. 

“Well, I still think you should go,” she argued, pinching his arm playfully. “Then you can tell me about all of the nonsense at dinner.”

He regarded her as she walked alongside him down the hall; pretty brown eyes stared up at him expectantly, making him sigh in resignation. “Fine,” he grumbled, stopping outside of her classroom, “only because it’s utter nonsense, and it'll give me something to do.”

”Of course,” Thea replied smugly, pulling her textbook from Sebastian’s grasp. 

“It’s a date then, Whitehall,” he smirked, making her chuckle. Dropping the flirtatious attitude, Sebastian stepped closer. “A moment?”

“Of course,” she replied, hating that she glanced at his lips.

“Ominis and I are planning a trip to see my sister soon,” he murmured, fiddling with his fingers in a rare display of shyness. “Would you be interested in meeting Anne? Another girl may lift her spirits.”

Thea considered for a moment.”I don’t see why not,” she replied, holding up a finger to halt his exuberant reply. “But only if Ominis expressly agrees.”

“Brilliant,” he smiled happily. Thea began walking backwards towards her classroom.

“See you at dinner time,” she winked, before her blue robes disappeared inside.

Sebastian stared at the empty doorway for a long moment before turning, meeting Ominis at the corner of the hall. He began to slowly make his way towards the divination classroom; he had never promised to be on time. His friend frowned at the direction they were taking but didn't ask.

“What are you doing, Sebastian,” Ominis inquired, irritation bleeding into his words.

Sebastian sighed. “What do you mean, Ominis?”

“You know exactly,” he hissed. “First, the Undercroft and now you’re actually attending Divination? Are you trying to court her?”

“No,” Sebastian scoffed, frowning at the less than convinced set of Ominis’ mouth. “I need her.”

Silence settled between them. Ominis had an unsettled feeling about the attention Sebastian was paying to the new student. In the weeks since their first class, they had settled into an easy rhythm, one he was loath to admit to anticipating. She had a disarming gentleness about her, punctuated by a sharp tongue and quick wit, but it had all been sullied by Sebastian’s exposure of the Undercroft. 

“Is she helping your search for a cure,” Ominis finally spoke once they began ascending the stairs to the tower.

“I haven’t asked yet,” Sebastian sighed. The rumors of her eager helpfulness were trickling through the halls on a daily basis, as well as her natural talent and resourcefulness. He was more than impressed with her dueling capabilities, but it was the special favor shown by their teachers that truly caught his attention. He had every intention of exploiting that preference, but her sweet smile and watery eyes at breakfast had caught him off guard.

“What’s holding you back,” he asked with a strange sense of possessiveness.

“Gaining trust,” Seb countered, a red stain unseen across his cheeks. “She’s suspicious as hell. I can’t just ask her but convincing her will take some finessing.”

“Don’t use her, Sebastian,” Ominis warned him. “She’s under the personal guardianship of a professor.”

“I know that,” he snapped. “That’s the whole point.”

“I can’t help you should you decide to make unsavory choices,” Ominis muttered. Sebastian would be lying if he said he hadn’t thought about stealing a kiss or two from the pretty new girl, but now he wanted to kiss her just to spite his pompous friend. 

“You’re blushing,” Natty commented off-handedly, shuffling her notes as Thea slid into the bench next to her. 

“I don’t know what you mean,” she replied airily, making Natty snort. They shared a quick look before dissolving into giggles. “Sebastian walked me to class this morning. I think he was trying to get back into my good graces.”

Natty hummed knowingly. “I doubt that’s all he was trying to get into.”

“Natty!” She smacked her arm, their combined laughter drawing more than one student’s attention. Thea covered her mouth to suppress her giggles until she could calm down. There was something undeniably romantic about a boy purposefully accompanying you, but the rumor mill at Hogwarts was vicious.

A worn leather school bag plopped onto the tabletop next to her. “Was that Sallow I saw walking you to class?” Garreth asked, his eyebrow playfully raised as he sniffed out mischief. “Is he sweet on you?”

Thea groaned. “Not you too,” she chuckled. “I’m going to be married by dinner at this point.”

“I hope not,” Garreth elbowed her. “I’d like at least one date first.”

“I’d rather skip straight to the children, if you don’t mind,” she teased, dissolving into laughter at the flushed, sputtering face of her sweet friend.

Chapter Text

Herbology was sorely out of her depth. Potions? Fine, she was used to cooking, so what was the difference in one recipe or another? Flying? She was a natural thrill seeker. Charms? She had her ancient magic aptitude. But this? This was dirty and loud and sweat was trickling down her back from the suffocating humidity. 

“You look like you’re having fun,” Natty whispered in her ear, not bothering to contain her giggle.

She growled in frustration. “I hate this,” she complained. “I can’t abide this humidity, and it always takes ages to get the dirt out from underneath my nails.”

A deep chuckle resonated from across the table, Garreth pushing his curls away with the back of his hand, leaving a streak of soil on his forehead. “Girls are so sensitive,” he smirked.

“Go blow up something,” Thea snapped back, making Natty laugh. He pursed his lips, sending a kiss her way.

“Your attention, please?” Professor Garlick called out over their hushed conversation. “This is a very dangerous procedure, and I’d like you all to go back to your common rooms tonight.” Thea’s wide eyes made Garreth stick his tongue out teasingly. “When I give the signal, you will cover your ears. Then, grasp the base of the stalk firmly, pulling up in one swift motion! Immediately transfer your mandrake into its new pot and cover with soil. Any questions?”

There were lots of questions, all silently shared in apprehensive glances with each other, and even Garreth had the wherewithal to look nervous. Thea quickly followed Natty’s example, stuffing cotton balls in her ears until her world was significantly muted. She snuck a glance across the table, Garreth’s pinched expression not helping her growing anxiety. Garlick hadn’t completely explained what a Mandrake was, but from her potions classes she knew its uses and benefits. 

Swallowing her trepidation, and refusing to be bested by a plant, Thea grabbed the thick green stalk jutting from the dirt and yanked. The horrific creature attached to the stalk made her want to throw it across the room. A mandrake was a mix of pudgy roots and squalling cries, thankfully muffled to her ears, but not the glass greenhouse. Several students screamed as the roof cracked, threatening to shower them all in shards of glass. The mandrake’s squirming made it difficult to hold onto and she unceremoniously dumped it into the new, larger pot, throwing soil as swiftly as possible until the nasty little face disappeared and silence slowly began to reclaim the greenhouse.

“Sorry everyone!” Professor Garlick called over their labored breathing, waving her wand to re-seal the shattered roof above them. “Some of those mandrakes were a little more mature than I had realized.”

Thea removed her earmuffs, resisting the urge to throw them at her professor. “I feel like I need a bath,” she mumbled, biting the back of her gloved hand to suppress a gag. It would be a long time before she forgot that nasty little face.

“I can help with that,” Garreth grinned, bouncing his eyebrows suggestively.

“In your dreams, Weasley,” Natty scoffed, drawing his eyes to her.

He winked playfully, “Always room for one more.”

The girls groaned in harmony as they gathered their books and hustled out of the greenhouse with Garreth’s laughter echoing behind them. She was used to his suggestive teasing by now, knowing he meant nothing by it. On the occasions she returned his flirtations, he dissolved into a flustered, blubbering mess. It was extremely entertaining, and had become their primary form of communication. 

He poked her playfully in the side as he passed while Thea hooked her arm with Natty’s, allowing the other students to shuffle past. “Can we talk privately?” She whispered.

Natty nodded subtly, casually leading them away from the walkway to a small, unoccupied gazebo. Ivy leaves wound themselves up the posts and carved filigree, small bees dodging in and out of the foliage. It was all rather romantic, and Thea was surprised she didn’t see any students stealing a kiss beneath its laden vines. Perhaps, one day, she could change that.

Natty plopped onto one of the benches, patting the seat. “You’re up to no good?”

“Perceptive as ever,” Thea chuckled, shedding her dusty robe. 

“My mother teaches divination,” she smiled wryly, making her friend laugh.

“Touché,” Thea grinned, settling back against the railing, an expectant smile on Natty’s face. “After our little adventure, Fig sent an owl letting me know he had found something in the locket.”

“From Gringotts?” Natty frowned. “You’re just now telling me?”

“Sorry,” she winced. “I’ve been processing it, while being swamped with school work. It’s been hard finding time to do much of anything else.”

She hummed, lips pulling to the side in concern. “More magic?”

“I think so,” Thea nodded. “It was a map of Hogwarts, and I could see traces of Magic in the restricted section of the library. I think that's where I need to go next. The problem is, Professor Black has stolen Fig away and I’m convinced this cannot wait for his schedule. It’s been well over a week.”

Natty’s frown deepened. “I share your opinion,” she nodded. “What is your plan? Students are forbidden, and I can’t ask my mother without telling her everything. Even then, she would probably still decline.”

“I hadn’t even thought of exploiting our friendship,” Thea murmured, making Natty laugh. “I was planning on asking Sebastian. He claims to have snuck in many times.”

Sebastian had kept his word, regaling her with his latest tea leaf predictions over dinner the night before. Amit had argued good naturedly over the validity of such a practice. Sebastian had rebutted that if Amit could interpret stars, then he could interpret tea leaves. It had been one of the most entertaining evenings she had had in a very long time, despite the many stolen glances along the Slytherin table. Her eyes never found him.

Natty sat back, crossing her arms. “I’ve heard of Sallow’s clandestine activities in the library,” Natty frowned. “I don’t approve of breaking rules simply for the fun of it, but he may be your best chance of getting inside.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of,” she laughed. The idea had been rattling around her mind ever since their little breakfast conversation. He had been a wonderful conversationalist, and it was easy to simply enjoy his company and forget that the Restricted Section existed. She almost wished it would so she could enjoy being a new witch without the looming threat of ancient magic under her skin. 

“Have things become easier between you?” Natty asked softly. “It seemed like you were having a great time last night?”

Thea shrugged. “It’s better. Potions is more awkward than ever, but there’s not much I can do. I want to be upset, but Sebastian has a way of getting past your defenses, and I'm honestly too scared of Ominis to talk to him about it. I doubt he would even if I tried.”

“Do you want to try?” She prodded knowingly, smirking at the blush crawling up Thea’s neck.

“Curse you and your divining mother,” Thea mumbled, covering her flaming cheeks. 

Natty burst out laughing. “I knew it! I wish you luck, my friend.”

“Natty, he hates me,” she rolled her eyes. “I feel like that’s a step in the wrong direction. I’d settle for him simply being indifferent again.”

“Well,” Natty sighed, brushing the wrinkles from her skirt as she stood, “boys are stupid. If he can't see what’s in front of him, then he’s a fool.”

Thea snorted, doubling over in laughter. “That explains so much!”

Natty struggled to school her expression, biting her lip to contain her mirth. “I never said that about Ominis Gaunt.” Losing the battle, laughter bubbled up her throat until tears streamed down both of their faces. “Merlin’s beard, that was a horrible slip of the tongue.”

“But a hilarious one,” Thea argued.

Sighing resigned, Natty picked up her school bag. “Regarding this whole library business, just think it through. If you’re caught, it’ll definitely be detention, but if you feel the risk is worth the reward..” she shrugged. “You’re a sweet person, Thea. Don’t let one disgruntled boy ruin it for you.”

Thea stood as well, picking up her books. “Thank you, Natty. I’ll think about it a little more, but I’m confident this is the right decision. For now, though, I’m going to go bathe.”

“I didn’t think you were serious!” Natty laughed gaily. “I’ll see you at lunch then. Tell Garreth I said hello.”

Natty was still laughing when they separated in the main hall, her to lunch and Thea to the washrooms. She had considered simply changing her clothes, but the tacky feeling of sweat along her scalp solidified her need for a proper bath; it would save her time this evening. She was going to have to remember to wear her least favorite clothes on Wednesdays.

Students had already been released from their morning classes, usually filling the halls on their way to the Great Hall, but due to her conversation with Natty, most of them had arrived at their destination, leaving only a few stragglers with which to navigate through. She should’ve gotten Natty to swipe some food for her, the growling in her midsection enough to draw the attention of a portrait.

“Someone had herbology today,” a teasing voice piped up from behind. Thea turned to see Sebastian strolling towards her, grinning widely, while Ominis trailed along as usual, decidedly less pleased to ‘see’ her. Her empty stomach filled with butterflies regardless.

Thea tried to smile cheerfully. “Ah, just the boys I wanted to see.”

Ominis didn’t stop walking, brushing by them in annoyance. “Whatever you two are planning, leave me out of it.”

And the butterflies died a miserable death. Thea sighed as she watched him glide down the staircase towards the great hall. Although she expected his cold shoulder routine by now, it still stung the tender part of her heart. She tried her best to summon Natty’s confident words, but they fell flat. “When is he not going to be angry with me?”

Sebastian stuffed his hands into his pockets, rocking back on his heels awkwardly. “It’s not you,” he scrunched his nose, “it’s really me he’s angry with. But don’t worry about that right now. What is it you wanted to see me about?”

The truthfulness of his statement didn’t bolster her feelings in that regard, so she moved on to her real purpose. “I am in need of your expertise,” Thea murmured, leaning closely so that she wouldn't be overheard.

A slow smile worked its way across his lips. “It’s a bit public here, darling. Perhaps a private tutoring session?”

She groaned, dragging him but the sleeve of his robe to a quiet corner while he chuckled. “Can you be serious for one moment?”

“I’d never joke about that,” he grinned wickedly, making her roll her eyes. Recalling her earlier desire to know what his lips felt like, she vowed to never let Sebastian kiss her. 

“I need help getting into the Restricted Section,” she whispered, nervously checking the halls for wandering students. 

His grin faded as he considered, leaning against the wall. “What for?”

“I thought you said you could get me in whenever?” She taunted, hoping to distract him from his curiosity. “Do my reasons matter? Or was it all talk?” She had learned that confident boys like Sebastian secretly enjoyed being challenged, if only to prove themselves; Thea was banking on this as she dangled the suggestion in front of him.

His eyebrow rose slowly, crossing his arms as he clucked in disapproval. “Library closes half an hour before curfew. Meet me on the landing that overlooks the atrium.”

Without another word, Sebastian pushed off of the wall and began strolling away, hands stuffed in his pockets. She half expected him to start whistling with such a jaunty pace. Shaking her head in amusement and triumph, Thea hurried back to her common room, idly wondering if she should dress nicely or not.

“I just need to find another book before I go,” Thea made an excuse as Natty and Garreth packed up their supplies, their impromptu homework session concluding as curfew drew near. It hadn’t been hard to convince her friends to review their potions homework, considering Garreth was fascinated by her advanced assignments. With his natural knack for it, she sought his opinions frequently.

“Need any help?” Garreth offered, sliding the strap of his bag over his head.

“Oh, I’ll be fine,” she reassured him. Natty regarded her curiously, shrugging as she followed Garreth towards the stairs. Thea had chosen one of the upper floors so it wouldn’t look suspicious when she met Sebastian; climbing upstairs when she was meant to be leaving would certainly raise eyebrows. She fingered the corner of her parchment, wondering if she was making the right decision by pushing forward without Fig.

The last vestiges of sunlight bled over the horizon as she took a moment to gaze through the bay window they had been studying under. Vast swaths of the Forbidden Forest stretched out into the darkening night, and she wondered where the portal Fig and she had traveled through lay within its depths. You have to do this, she thought, trying to bolster her resolve.

“Psst.” Thea jumped, swallowing a shriek as she whipped around to see Natty silently beckoning her over from behind a bookshelf. Huffing, she slung her school bag over her shoulder and wove through the abandoned tables, her steps muffled by the various carpets strung along the stone floor haphazardly.

“You scared me to death!” She hissed, joining Natty as she propped her elbows on the railing of the landing. The flickering light from the torches painted her skin a rich mahogany color, the perfect compliment to her scarlet lined robes.

Natty giggled into her hand, pointing downwards with the other. “Want to tell me why Sebastian Sallow is down there, looking like sin and failing miserably at being inconspicuous?”

Confused, Thea peeked over to see Sebastian leaned over the wide stone bannister, the main library atrium spread out below him like one of the paintings lining the halls. His school uniform had been traded for dark pants, a grey oxford rolled up to his elbows and a hastily added waistcoat that wasn’t even buttoned completely. Turning, he propped his elbows up, crossing his legs as his eyes gazed around lazily.

“He really is quite handsome isn’t he,” Thea giggled, resting against the railing, enjoying Natty’s eager nod. “Too bad he knows it.” Their subsequent giggles caught his attention, brown eyes swiveling up at them as a grin spread across his face. “See?”

“Let him be handsome.” Natty smiled knowingly. “I assume the two of you have plans?” Thea grinned awkwardly, knowing how much this looked like a date. Had they not discussed this particular rendezvous earlier in the day, she would be sputtering explanations, but Natty simply poked her playfully in the side. “Explains the lip color. Don’t get caught.”

“I’m not wearing anything!” She gasped indignantly, swatting at her friend as she danced out of the way. Waving jauntily over her shoulder, Natty descended the stairs ahead of Thea, stopping to say something to Sebastian. His eyes cut up to her before nodding at whatever Natty told him. 

Taking a deep breath, Thea took the stairs slowly, hoping to delay the inevitable as long as possible. Being caught would not only reflect poorly on her, but on Fig as well, and he was in enough trouble with Professor Black as it was. She wasn’t completely convinced this was the right decision, and her acknowledged attraction to Sebastian was beginning to blur lines. Eventually she reached the landing, Sebastian’s grin making her blush.

“Not very good at keeping secrets, eh Whitehall?” He tsked playfully.

“Perhaps I should introduce her to the Undercroft?” She retorted, enjoying the way his face fell.

“Point taken,” he grumbled, pushing off of the banister. “Are you ready for mischief?”

Thea held her breath, crawling along one of the short bookcases that led up to Madame Scribner’s desk, the terrifying woman standing by it, hawk-like eyes scanning the room intently. Making it past the prefects had been simple enough, but hope was swiftly dying a cold death in the light of Madame’s gaze. Why Sebastian had assigned her such a task was beyond her; the role of annoying distraction was more her style, but he had assured her it was his specialty.

A loud crash, followed by the sound of hundreds of books tumbling to the floor saw Madame Scribner scrambling away from her desk in search of the catastrophe; she was quite spritely for a woman her age, which only added to her fear. Could she sprint faster than the old witch if they were caught? Thea seized her chance, scrambling to the desk, ripping open drawers until she found an ornate key laying underneath a few parchments. 

Peeking over, she saw the glimmer of light by the locked door: Sebastian. It was now or never. Sprinting on the balls of her feet, she skidded to a stop, shoving the key into the lock and letting them both in. She felt more than saw him stumble in behind her, swiftly but silently closing the door.

Sebastian reappeared with a triumphant grin. “Nice hustle, Whitehall.”

She grabbed his hand, slapping the key into his palm. “That woman terrifies me.”

“Nah, she’s a big softie,” he shrugged, turning to look around the dimly lit room. He took a deep breath, a happy smile settling onto his cheeks. “I love this place.”

“Bit dusty,” she shrugged, an ornately displayed book catching her eye.

Sebastian gently grabbed her wrist, “That one’s enchanted to look useful. It’s not, trust me.”

Thea hadn’t realized she was reaching out towards it until he had intervened. With fresh apprehension of her surroundings, she followed his taller form, wandering through the dank shelves, absently eyeing the titles along the spines. Potions, charms, spells, history; it was all here. She didn't see anything particularly damning, although it wasn’t guaranteed she would know if she did see it.

She let him bounce down the aisle, pausing to study a particular worn cover. “What are you looking for, Sebastian?”

His mop of brown hair appeared around the next book shelf. “Remedies, hopefully. Or curse breaking methods. What about you?”

“I don’t really know,” she answered honestly, wondering if she was on a fool’s errand.”

“That’s cryptic,” he deadpanned, making her chuckle. 

Shrugging when she didn’t elaborate, he disappeared again. Sebastian murmured quietly as she searched down a different aisle, the sound comforting in the otherwise silent chamber. Sighing, she began pulling random books from the shelves, hoping with each cracked spine a flurry of ancient magical swirls would appear and answer her questions. Each book was just as disappointing as the last as she slid them back into their home. Lazy, disheartened footsteps brought her to the end of the aisle where she froze. A wicked, gleeful grin met her.

“And what do we have here?” Peeves giggled, spinning in the air. “Naughty naughty, now you’re caughty!”

His maniacal laughter brought Sebastian skidding to a halt beside her. He cursed under his breath as the poltergeist vanished through the wall. “The damned menace,” he growled. “He’s probably already ratting us out.”

“What do we do,” Thea panicked, cursing herself for not being patient enough to wait for Fig, and dragging another student into her mess.

Sebastian narrowed his eyes as he considered. “ We do nothing,” he replied much to her confusion. “I don't know when I’ll be able to get you back in here again. Find what you were looking for, I’ll go take the heat.”

“Wait!” She grabbed his sleeve as he turned to leave. “You can’t! Why would you do that?”

He shrugged, grinning smugly. “I have a pity card up my sleeve, and I like having someone indebted to me. But don’t dally; I won't be able to hold her off forever.”

“I don’t like this, Sebastian,” she gritted through her teeth. “This was my idea.”

He peeled her fingers off of his sleeve, patting the back of her hand placatingly. “I’ve been here more times than I can count, Thea, and I will be in here far more. She probably already knows it’s me. I’ll buy you as much time as I can, so make the most of it.”

Flabbergasted, she watched Sebastian sprint off in the direction of the door. Knowing her time was limited, Thea took off running in the opposite direction, darting glances down every aisle in hopes that the blue wisps would appear. She would not make this foiled expedition a complete failure; she would just have to find a way to make it up to him later.

One corridor led to another, Peeve’s taunting laughter echoing behind her as she sprinted, her lungs choking on the dust kicked up by her feet. Fleeing down a flight of stairs, Thea found herself in a storage room; broken suits of armor and once lavish furniture turned the cavernous room into a maze. She quickly searched through it, hoping to find another artifact like the one in the vault, but no such luck. On the brink of desperation, she spotted a small doorway, nearly completely hidden by an armoire. 

“ Levioso ,” she murmured, shifting the large wardrobe aside. It was, in fact, a doorway; Thea traced her fingers over the familiar symbol carved into the stone as it sparkled, the blue wisps rewarding her efforts as they curled around her fingers. “It’s now or never.”

Stepping through the arch felt like she had been plunged into the cold waters of the black lake all over again. Attempting to regain her breath, she took in the roughly hewn walls of the cave, its narrow staircase leading down into the unknown. Urgency bit at her heels as she raced down them as fast as she could.

The restricted section was silent as Thea padded her way back through the rows of dusty books, the heavy tome from the chamber held underneath her arm. She replayed the pensieve memory in her mind over and over again, hoping to memorize each detail to relay back to Fig. She was concerned about how he would react to her getting into the Restricted Section, but that was a worry for another day; currently, her anxiety focused on a missing friend and his ghost-nemesis.

Pressing an ear to the door that led to her freedom, Thea was met with more silence. The hinges sighed as she pushed it open, sliding out as swiftly as she could. “Sebastian?” She hissed, trying to find him without getting caught herself.

Finally, she could hear pounding footsteps and she slinked through the shelves until she could see the atrium fully, casting the disillusionment charm over herself for good measure. Madame Scribner stood fiercely by her desk, looking even more angry than normal if that were possible. The faint glow of Peeves began lighting up the shelves before Sebastian skidded into the Atrium, right in front of Madame, with Peeves on his heels. Panic, frustration and resignation all warred over his features.

“Why should I expect anyone else, Mr. Sallow?” Madame snapped, and Seb had the grace to look ashamed. “I see our hours of detention together have taught you nothing.”

“I’m sorry, Madame,” he hung his head. “I’m just- I’m desperate.”

“For punishment?” She replied, eyebrow arching severely. “We’re beyond that Sebastian. I plan on going to the Headmaster.”

His head snapped up, eyes wide and pleading. “Please, Madame! I’m only trying to help my sister!”

Understanding seemed to dawn on the librarian, and her face softened. “That is not a student’s responsibility. Ah-,” she held her hand up, interrupting whatever Sebastian was trying to say. “Curse-breaking is meant for Aurors and specially trained wizards, not emotional siblings.”

Thea’s heart clenched at the way Sebastian’s voice broke. “But they aren’t doing anything!”

“You will join me Saturday morning after breakfast,” she replied firmly, before placing a hand on his shoulder. “In the meantime, I would recommend you speak with Professors Hecat or Sharpe regarding your sister’s health.”

Peeves floating between them, his feet waggling happily over his head. “What of the other student?” He taunted, and Thea’s stomach dropped. Sebastian’s jaw tightened slightly, but he remained otherwise impassive.

“Ah, yes,” Scribner sighed heavily. “Peeves did mention you had an accomplice in this.”

“He’s only trying to make my punishment worse,” Sebastian glared at him. “I’m alone.”

Madame’s voice dropped, tenderness leaking through her words. “You’re a bright boy, Sebastian,” she said, “don’t waste it. If I catch you again, we will be going to the Headmaster. I dread what your uncle will say.” Tension seized his shoulders, jaw ticking as he processed her words. “Go to bed.”

Thea squatted down, nearly crawling on the floor as she paralleled Sebastian walking glumly towards the wide archway. Ever keen, his eye caught the glimmering of her charm between the bookcases and he subtly motioned for her to walk ahead of him. His face remained stoic, but guilt and anxiety gnawing at her gut as he silently followed her into the hallway. She longed to wrap her arms around his neck and comfort him.

Coming to the main hall, Thea turned only to be met with Sebastian gliding past her. “Don’t drop the charm until you’ve made it back.”

“But-“ she tried, but his footsteps never faltered. With tears in her eyes, she watched Sebastian disappear down the stairs leading to the dungeons. Had she lost another friend already?

Chapter Text

Empty crates exploded one after another as Thea attacked them. A stray splinter grazed her cheek, and she welcomed the stinging pain; it only fueled her anger more. Soon, she was enveloped on all sides by a raging fire, considering letting it consume her before she finally extinguished it. Sweat ran down her spine, and frantically she peeled off her waistcoat, throwing it angrily to the ground as cool air kissed the damp shirt clinging to her back. 

Sebastian had avoided her for days now, which wasn’t particularly difficult considering their classes only overlapped two or three times a week, but even at meals he averted his gaze while Ominis glared at her; how he managed to do so without sight unnerved her. His potential wrath had squashed any hope of making amends on her end; she had even feigned illness to skip potions. 

Taking a steadying breath, Thea surveyed the devastation around her, guilt eating her at destroying the Undercroft. “Reparo,” she mumbled, watching with tears as the crates and broken furniture knit themselves back together until not even the scent of ash remained in the air. If only she could erase the guilt and longing as easily. She missed her new friend.

Reaching down, she picked up her discarded garment, running her thumb along the raven emblazoned on the crest, and began redressing herself. Two buttons remained when the heavy locks began clunking together on the door leading inside. Thankful she had cleaned up when she did as the sight of Ominis climbing through plummeted her stomach.

The door swung close with an echoing bang, and he took a few steps in before halting. “Sebastian?”

“Unfortunately no,” Thea answered stiffly from across the room, knowing her presence was unwelcome long before his eyebrows drew down unhappily. “I came down to let out some frustration, I’m sorry.”

His wand swept subtly as it surveyed the room. “You must not have been very frustrated,” he said, confused by the tidiness of the space.

“Well I wasn’t going to leave the place engulfed in flames,” she muttered, mildly surprised when his face registered her words. Of course he could hear her from across the room.

“I am grateful for that,” he replied flatly.

Thea pushed off of the desk she was leaning against. “I’m sorry for being here, I’ll take my leave,” she said casually, as if her heart was not clawing itself from her chest. “I’m sure you want the Undercroft to yourself.” 

It was a hope beyond death that he would invite her to stay, ‘now that she knew’, but no such hope came. Ominis stood stiffly by the staircase, presumably waiting for her to leave, so she gathered her discarded cloak from across the desk. A slight whisper and instinct saved her face as she barely deflected the incoming spell with her wand. “What the bloody hell, Ominis?!” 

“Let’s get out some of that frustration, shall we?” He grinned maniacally, shooting another spell at her. Thea deflected it into the newly repaired surroundings, not daring to take her eyes off of him as he took confident steps in her direction. He means to kill me, she thought. “Here, kitty kitty,” he taunted, anger flaring up inside her chest.

She knew he was angry about the Undercroft and Sebastian getting caught, but then so was she. It had been her request to go and the weight of her unpunished presence ate her alive. No one hated her more in this moment than herself. She would have already apologized and begged forgiveness if his friend had let her anywhere near him. Ominis probably didn’t know the first thing about self loathing, with his posh manners and condescending attitude.

Taking out her pent up emotions, she finally engaged him, circling the room as they blasted their surroundings to pieces. Resentment over Ominis’ behavior towards her, guilt over Sebastian’s detention, irritation at Fig’s continued absence, the looming danger of Ranrok and Rookwood, and finally the weight of her ancient, unknown magic culminated in an array of violent parries against him. It felt good to truly fight another, to shed the veneer of decorum and let the magic inside her veins do exactly what it was meant to do.

Her opponent’s deftness with a wand was almost as enjoyable to watch. Ominis wielded magic as if it were simply an extension of himself. His movement was precise and confident, a total contrast to the wild abandon Sebastian dueled with. It would have been a fascinating thing to watch had she not been at the receiving end. 

Thea knew he was tracking her movements by the sound of her steps and voice, and she did her best to stay silent but it was impossible. Even her whispers echoed in the Undercroft like a whip-crack. She would cast, then move left or right, hoping to deflect his understanding of her position, but he adjusted perfectly every time. 

Energy began to dwindle, as did her desire to continue fighting someone with an actual reason to be upset, and not a guilty conscience like herself. Thea quickly switched to more defensive tactics, knowing she would deeply regret hurting Ominis should one of her spells hit their target. Deflecting a particularly strong one, a discarded cupboard exploded behind her head, and in her shock she cried out. It was the moment Ominis had been waiting for; his ears zeroed in on her voice and his wand soon followed.

“Levioso!”

Thea tried to dodge, but she had lost her footing in the explosion. The feeling of her body levitating against her control was terrifying.

“Petrificus Totalis.”

Every muscle in her body seized, and she struggled to take in the breath she so desperately needed. Fear unlike anything she had ever felt consumed her at that moment. She would have welcomed another dragon attack if it meant never experiencing such helplessness again.

“Accio.”

Ominis’ voice was calm and confident as it echoed in the silence of the Undercroft. Helplessly, Thea floated through the room until she hovered just in front of him. His smirk was like that of a cat cornering a mouse, knowing the end was within reach. Relief seeped into her frustration, knowing their fight was finally through.

“Stay away from us,” he whispered, “before you ruin him completely. Finite Incantatem.”

Thea felt her entire body go lax, the spell having released her. Fear, exhaustion both mental and physical, and the repercussion of the petrifying spell rendered her legs useless, and she hung limply from the strong arms that had caught her. Ominis pressed her to his chest, unseeing eyes trained on her as she fought to catch her breath. 

“I just want to apologize to him,” her lip wobbled, losing the battle against tears. “That detention should have been mine.”

“At least you have some semblance of responsibility,” he snarled, and her heart broke. If only he knew how much sleep she had lost over this, the tears she refused to dry. Her treacherous heart yearned for him to hold her in comfort, and look at her with geniality and not contempt. He was so beautiful up close.

“Why,” she breathed the question, heat racing up her body as he held her. His already angry expression pinched further, arms tightening infinitesimally at the vulnerable quality in her voice. “Of all the people to hate me, why you?”

Confused, Ominis didn’t fight her when she pushed against his chest, wincing at the sound of her body smacking the stone floor. He knew the body needed time to recover from that spell, which is why he caught her in the first place. He wanted to scare her, to punish her for getting his best friend into more trouble, but he never intended to harm her in any way. 

Sebastian was his brother, and this enigma of a witch was changing him. Yes, Anne’s curse had affected them all differently, her brother more than anyone, and Ominis allowed him moments of grief and vexation, but the way he spoke of Whitehall was different than anything Ominis had heard before. It was almost hopeful. That hope could destroy them all.

He had suffered through their flirtatious banter in class with relative indifference, but now, he feared, he had let his carefully controlled emotions get out of control. He had never fought so hard in his life, and it was only when the dynamic shifted that he was able to disable her. Her attack had waned, until he no longer was deflecting her magic, just accosting her with his own; he should’ve stopped then, but he had lost control and attacked her out of his own need for release. Her quiet cries from the floor only ignited his ever present guilty conscience.

Slowly, he knelt down. “I went too far,” he offered, knowing it was a gross understatement, but hoping to repair a bit of the bridge for Sebastian’s sake. He still needed her connections.

“I hope you got all of your frustration out,” she replied bitterly, tears streaming down her face as his impassive eyes tried to find her. “You can have your stupid Undercroft.” With shaking legs, Thea pushed herself to standing, ignoring the hand that had been reaching to help her and limping determinedly out of the room and slamming the door shut behind her.

Ominis didn't move for a long time, knelt on the floor as he processed her words. Her knowledge of his sacred space, and furthermore use of it, simply pushed him past his breaking point. It wasn’t entirely her fault, he should be taking his anger out on Sebastian, but something about her crawled under his skin, strengthening his resolve. She encouraged his behavior, drawing him further into delinquency. 

Ominis could not remain Sebastian’s babysitter forever, but he dreaded the prospect of losing his closest friend to some wanton witch, one who had no qualms with breaking rules. Did he hate her? No, but she wasn’t doing herself any favors. Did he trust her? Absolutely fucking not. The farther he pushed her away from himself, the better.

He pushed to his feet, sighing exasperatedly. His desire for a quiet hour alone was in as many pieces as the room around him. He began repairing the space, her hauntingly broken voice echoing around his mind. Oh, how he wished he could just ignore the desire to soothe that ache.

Sebastian kept glancing up from his book at the concentrated way Ominis stared unseeingly into the common room fireplace. Generally, he was a picture of disgruntled serenity and Sebastian looked forward to their evenings of peaceful reflection, but tonight was anything but. They had not spoken about the ‘incident’, as Sebastian aptly called it in his mind, other than informing Ominis of his solo detention at being caught. To say Ominis received it well would be a gross negligence. Sebastian had been studiously avoiding Thea for days, but the sadness in her eyes was starting to weigh his shoulders down.

“What’s on your mind, Ominis,” he asked finally, unable to silently bear the tension any longer.

His friend’s face turned slightly in his direction. “Absolutely nothing,” he answered flatly. Sebastian frowned.

“That’s a lie,” he replied, snapping his book shut. “Who’s ass needs kicking?”

“You assume it hasn’t already been kicked,” Ominis smiled, the expression not reaching his eyes. Sebastian never questioned his friend’s ability to defend himself, but Ominis was not the confrontational type unless truly provoked. His cool exterior and withering expression were enough to make even the upperclassmen avoid him; it was Sebastian’s hot temper that usually resulted in confrontation, much to Ominis’ displeasure.

Whatever bothered him now, though, was more than a passing insult or slight and Sebastian’s defensive hackles rose. “Ominis,” he warned, making his friend sigh as he flopped back into the wingback chair.

“Fine,” he conceded, running a hand through his styled hair. “I ran into Whitehall in the Undercroft.”

“Oh, really,” Sebastian purred, until Ominis glared at him. “Oh, right, you’re still angry about the whole thing. What happened?”

Deciding against having that particular argument again, he continued. “Long story short, I beat her in a duel. But it wasn’t.. I don’t know, right? And she said something afterwards that bothers me.”

“Merlin, I wish I had been there to see that,” Sebastian groaned, the image of his two most accomplished friends throwing spells at each other more tantalizing than anything Crossed Wands could produce. He remembered the excitement of dueling her in class, he could only imagine the unbridled joy of freely doing so in the Undercroft, away from prying eyes. “What did she say? ‘Make love to me?’”

“Can you get your head out of your ass for two damned minutes,” Ominis snapped, making Sebastian practically giggle. “This is why I don’t discuss things with you.”

“Oh, come off it,” he scoffed, enjoying the light dusting of pink on his friend’s cheeks; he had hit a nerve. “Just tell me what she said.”

“Firstly, that she wanted to apologize to you,” Ominis’ eyebrows raised expectantly. “She felt it unfair that you served detention alone.”

“That was sweet of her,” he mumbled, hiding his blush with his hand. “I should talk to her about that.”

”Why have you been avoiding her?” He queried. “You two are usually rambling nonstop.”

Sebastian sighed, letting his head fall back onto the couch. “When Scribner caught me, I was a bit more honest than I had intended,” he cleared his throat. “I suppose I'm just embarrassed to have been seen in such a vulnerable light.”

Ominis hummed in reply, lips pursed to the side in consideration. “Well, there goes my hopes and dreams of you realizing the consequences of your actions.”

Sebastian laughed gently, “You know I’m not that clever, Ominis. But surely, you’re not this put out because she apologized?” 

“Why,” he told him, fingers drumming in annoyance on his thigh. “She asked me why I, of all people, hated her so much. I don’t hate her, and I don’t see why my opinion matters.”

“You are unreasonably unkind to her,” Sebastian argued, eyeing his friend. “I’ll admit you’re slow to trust, Omnis, but you’re at least civil. You’ve been hostile towards Whitehall since just about day one. I’d also like to know why.”

“I don’t trust her,” Ominis shrugged, frowning at the loud snort from his friend. “I can’t trust that some girl, brand new to magic, can duel like an auror and excel at everything she touches. Why am I the only one who sees that?”

“Interesting choice of words,” Sebastian replied slowly, arms crossed over his chest to contain his need to throw something. While their interactions with Thea were limited, she had always been unwaveringly kind to Ominis despite his surly attitude. He had watched her carefully in those first few potions classes, the care with which she protected him without being obvious had warmed his heart. She had a natural way of handling Ominis, being mindful of his disability without letting him use it as an excuse; she went as far as matching his snarky comments with her own. It had been fun to watch up until they were caught in the Undercroft, and his true venomous nature came to play.

“Don’t deflect, Sebastian,” Ominis snapped.

His hands balled into fists at his side. “What you don’t see, my friend, is the overwhelming amount of schoolwork she’s being forced to handle, the hours spent in the library trying to keep up-”

“So she’s a diligent student,” Ominis replied flippantly, annoyed at the defensive tone Sebastian had adopted. “You could take some pointers.”

“Oh, so she’s likeable now?” He snapped, true anger welling up in his chest. “She also spent the entire summer being trained one-on-one with a professor on how to use a wand. There’s a good reason for her abilities.”

“He must have skipped over the rule book then,” Ominis bit back. He made no secret of his disapproval of Sebastian’s shenanigans, and her increasing involvement only furthered his dislike of her. “‘Restricted’ is a pretty generalized term, it doesn’t take a genius to figure that out. What else have you two delinquents been up to? You’re always whispering about some nonsense or another.”

A quiet moment passed between them. 

“Are you jealous, Ominis,” Sebastian asked seriously, studying him closely. He had never seen his best friend so upset over a detention before; it had to be something deeper. The Undercroft had been understandable, but detention with Scribner was practically a part of his personality at this point.

“Concern and jealousy are not the same,” he replied. “You’re already in hot water with Solomon, and this witch isn’t helping keep your nose clean. You rarely know when to stop, and I can’t always be around to dig you out.”

Sebastian took a long, deep breath before addressing his friend slowly. “You really have no idea,” he accused. “I’d encourage you to actually talk to her before throwing out such allegations, Gaunt. You’re more similar than you know.” Snatching his book from the side table, Sebastian began crossing the room to his dorm. “Goodnight, Ominis.”

The crackling embers of the fire ceased long before Ominis moved again. He had deeply offended two people in the span of a few hours; a new record. The chasm opening between himself and Sebtian over this girl was only solidifying his feelings in that regard. Eventually, he would have to talk with her, but it would only be to give her a piece of his Gaunt mind, as Sebastian so aptly put it. With his toes long since numb with cold, he trudged his way through the common room to bed.

Chapter Text

Thea studied the red mark left over from an errant splinter she had dug out after her confrontation in the Undercroft. Subsequent bruises had formed on her knee and hip from falling onto the cold floor, but she couldn't be bothered to be angry, only hurt. Ominis’ anger had haunted her for the rest of the day, and she had fallen asleep crying into her pillow. Surely she hadn't deserved such harsh treatment as that? 

Her eyes must have been swollen this morning because Natty had silently slid in the bench next to her, eating breakfast in quiet companionship. She didn’t ask questions, much to Thea’s relief, but they lurked in her dark, assessing eyes begging to be answered. Instead, her coffee cup was refilled more than once.

Natty’s gentle hand covered Thea’s just as a throat cleared above her. “Good morning, new girl.”

Thea met Sebastian’s bashful smile, tears welling up at his little finger wave. “Hi,” she breathed, unable to push out any words past the lump in her throat. Had Ominis told him what happened?

He rocked back onto his heels. “Can I, um, can we talk?”

“Of course, Sebastian,” Natty answered for her, warning laced in her tone. She tapped the table with her fingernail. “Have a seat.”

Eyeing her uncertainly, Sebastian slid into the bench opposite them. “I wanted to apologize,” he started slowly, not sure if he was speaking to Thea or Natty. He settled on the real reason he was there. “Whitehall, I’m sorry I’ve been distant since the whole.. library thing. I was,” he sighed, his cheeks taking on a pink hue. “I was embarrassed.”

“Of being caught?” Natty asked. “I told you not to be.”

“Yes, thank you, very helpful,” he mumbled, and Thea bumped Natty’s elbow.

“Let him talk,” she chuckled, enjoying Natty’s playful smile, but infinitely more grateful for her intervention.

“I was embarrassed ,” Sebastian continued pointedly, “because I was a bit emotional whilst talking about Anne to Scribner. I mean no offense, but I’m rather private when it comes to my family.”

“I understand,” Thea smiled, and she did understand. “But you will allow me to apologize for getting you into trouble. If I hadn't asked you..”

“I still would've gone,” he shrugged. “And I plan on going again, I told you that. I won't stop until she’s healed, consequences be damned.”

“I heard about Anne,” Natty spoke up, reaching across to pat Sebastian’s arm. “I’m sorry. Is there nothing that can be done?”

A darkness overtook his face. “There has to be,” he growled. “I refuse to believe there isn’t, despite what everyone else thinks.” He sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. “We’re getting off topic.”

“Please allow me to make it up to you,” Thea pleaded quietly, unable to stop the tear that fell down her cheek. “I can’t stand the guilt any longer.”

Sebastian regarded her with some alarm; he had been so caught up in his own feelings, he didn't realize how deeply affected she had become. How Ominis could accuse her of such devious temperament was beyond him. “I had no idea you were so upset,” he frowned. “I’m so sorry.”

“You shouldn’t be,” she shook her head. “You had every right to avoid me. Scribner nearly sent you to the headmaster! And every time I tried to apologize, Ominis nearly murdered me with his eyes.”

Sebastian’s frown deepened. “Ah, yes,” he grimaced, “he told me you two had a duel yesterday.”

So he had told him, but the term felt misleading. Ominis outright attacked her, not properly engaged in a duel like a proper wizard should. The rules of engagement had been hammered into Thea when Fig had introduced her to the practice. The more she thought about his blatant misrepresentation of what happened, the easier it was to let go of the hurt and embrace her anger.

“A duel,” Thea scoffed, letting her bitterness come to the surface. “He called ‘attacking me unprovocted’ a duel?”

“What?” Sebastian and Natty exclaimed together, eyes wide with surprise.

Thea swallowed thickly, absently rubbing the spot on her hand once more as she backpedaled. Sure, it was wrong, but she had retaliated in full. “H-he was just defending Sebastian, he had every right..”

“No one has the right to attack another,” Natty argued vehemently. Thea wanted to argue but Natty was right. Although she seemed to have been a thorn in Ominis’ side since they met, they could have resolved his issues civilly. But despite his emotional outburst, Ominis didn't actually hurt anything other than her pride, and perhaps a little of her heart. 

“Let me handle Ominis,” Sebastian said pointedly to Natty, who only glared in response. “He doesn’t have the best handle on expressing emotions.”

“He apologized,” Thea spoke up, much to Sebastian’s surprise. “In his own little way of course.”

Natty’s lips pursed to one side. “If this had been Leander, you would have hexed him into oblivion.”

Thea laughed, “You’re probably right, assuming he could get a spell off before I knocked him on his arse.”

“Why is Ominis different?” Sebastian asked, leaning forward with an eager smile. Thea scoffed, rolling her eyes in an attempt at nonchalance before really thinking the question through. It wasn’t because of his blindness, she knew he was more than capable. She knew next to nothing of his family, or background, not that it meant anything to her. And she certainly wasn’t going to reveal her burgeoning crush on him. 

Memories bubbled up from her time within the orphanage, and the many nights she spent crying in pain from the lashes she’d received in the defense of another. She had happily endured them knowing the younger child was spared the repercussions on an extra slice of toast at dinner. It was all about protection, and she knew that sensation well.

“Perhaps it is because I see a kindred spirit within him,” she shrugged, and Sebastian’s smile softened. “I’ve seen the uglier side of humanity, and I would protect those I love at all costs. That’s exactly what he did yesterday; I can’t fault him for that because I would do the same.”

Natty wrapped an arm around her shoulders, squeezing her friend. “It does not excuse his actions, Thea,” she sighed. “I still have half a mind to trip him in the hallway.”

“Don’t start a war, Onai,” Seb warned playfully, before turning back to Thea. “I’ll talk to Ominis about all of this. I’ve told him repeatedly that he’s wrong about you, but he’s annoyingly stubborn.”

“He’s not required to be my friend, Sebastian,” she chided softly. “But less hostility would be nice.”

“I’ll threaten to be his potions partner again,” he winked, making her chuckle softly. He reached across the table, covering her hand. “We’re still planning to go to Feldcroft soon, maybe even tomorrow? I know things have been awkward, to say the least, but I would still really appreciate it if you came along?”

Thea chewed her lip as she considered. “I wouldn’t mind tagging along for your sake,” she smiled, “but it is as I said before: Ominis must expressly agree with it. I won’t go otherwise.”

Birds chirped happily in the trees lining the road to Feldcroft. Thea nibbled on the pastry she had swiped off of the table during breakfast before she, and the boys, had left for Sebastian’s family home. The late fall air was crisp, sneaking underneath her scarf as the gentle breeze brought the morning sun above the trees. Sebastian led their little trio along the worn path, occasionally pointing out memorable landmarks and childhood events. 

“Want some?” she asked Ominis softly while Sebastian’s voice filtered behind him.

Ominis’ face turned slightly in her direction. “What flavor?”

“Pumpkin.”

“Sure,” he replied, holding his hand out expectantly. Tearing off a chunk, she placed it on his open palm, waiting until his fingers closed lightly around it before letting go. It had been like this all morning, and Ominis tried not to let it irritate him. Over the years, Sebastian had let him alone to navigate his world, only occasionally aiding him. But Thea’s silent interventions, like a tug on his sleeve when a rut came along the road, or the errant scatter of a large stone from his path, were beginning to irk him. He didn't need coddling, but he was determined to remain ‘civil’. 

Sebastian had continuously reminded him that this was ‘for Anne’, and with the guilt of attacking Thea thrown in his face whenever he made an argument, he had finally conceded. Sebastian had shared his conversation with Thea and Natty, and while he wasn’t eager to meet with Onai in a dark corridor, he felt better knowing Whitehall’s remorse was genuine. If only she would genuinely leave him alone.

Chewing thoughtfully on the shared treat, Sebastian announced their arrival to the town, much to his relief. While he had begrudgingly agreed to invite Whitehall along, it had taken most of his self control to tolerate her presence. The familiar scents of his shared home were welcoming, and he inhaled deeply. It would be nice to visit with Anne after being apart for the first few weeks of school. His only apprehension was a conflict from their Uncle, especially in front of her . There was no need to air such dirty laundry but his expectations were very low.

“How charming,” she murmured from beside him, and he wondered what she was seeing. “Did you grow up here, as well, Ominis?”

The question was a complicated one; one he was neither willing nor ready to divulge. “I've lived with the Sallows since I was twelve.”

She hummed in response. “That explains why you act like brothers,” she chuckled. “It’s fun to watch.”

“You don’t have any brothers or sisters?” Sebastian asked, walking backwards. Thea smiled sadly.

“No,” she shook her head, gazing at the thatch-roofed homes mingled in with more stately buildings. Scattered gardens with overgrown trellises blended well with the farming equipment propped against fences. The occasional passerby greeted her companions before politely nodding in her direction. Envy once again crept in as she imagined the quiet, close-knit community her friends had grown up in compared to the loud, somewhat dangerous streets of London. 

“This is it,” Sebastian announced, one of the more sparsely crafted homes standing before them. Soft, weather-worn stone walls disappeared under a thatch roof with a small gravel path leading from the road to the dark, wooden door, lined with late blooming bushes. It was small, and cozy, and so unbelievably home.

Ominis once more felt fingertips grasping the sleeve of his coat, and he took a deep breath to hide his irritation. This was his adopted home, he certainly didn't need a guide for it, but he bit his tongue to swallow the angry remarks threatening to spill out. This is for Anne. 

He could hear Sebastian knocking on the door, before the latch clicked open and his voice echoed inside. Refusing to be pulled along, Ominis immediately began walking forward before he felt the tug. Frowning, he realized she was trailing behind, not guiding him through. He stopped, turning slightly towards her.

“Why are you holding my sleeve?” He asked, attempting to keep his voice neutral to hide both his irritation and confusion.

“Oh,” she stuttered, her hand immediately disappearing. “I didn't even realize..”

Understanding dawned on him. “You don’t need to be nervous,” he reassured her, realizing her apprehension. The girl Sebastian had described was confident and brave. Her willingness to dive headfirst into the freezing lake, simply because someone asked, was evidence enough of that. Coupled with sneaking into the restricted section and fighting a troll, her current behavior was unexpected. Where was the snarky girl from potions class, or the skilled duelist from the Undercroft?

“What if she doesn’t like me?” She whispered as they stepped through the threshold, warm air enveloping them.

“Anne likes everyone,” Ominis chuckled. “I’m sure she’ll be excited to have someone other than us to talk to.” She giggled, the sweet sound cut off by loud arguing echoing from the next room. “For the love of Merlin,” he growled, stalking angrily towards the noise.

Thea trailed awkwardly behind Ominis as he disappeared into a sitting room. If he hadn’t seemed so bothered earlier, she would have clung onto him once more, just for the reassurance that she was safe in this unfamiliar place. If she had learned one thing before becoming a witch, it was that angry men made for dangerous men. 

The sitting room was relatively small, with a fireplace on one end and a makeshift bedroom on the other. Sebastian stood face to face with an older man, each screaming at the other while a younger woman cried out from the table. 

“Stop it!” Ominis shouted, his voice dangerously low. “Can’t you two pretend to be civil for one damn moment?!”

The uncle swung around to face Ominis, his face a mix of rage and offense, before his eyes cut across the room to Thea. She froze, hand inching towards her wand tucked into the pocket of her coat. Realizing they were no longer alone, he straightened slowly, tugging his waistcoat sharply before turning back to Sebastian, who still fumed beside him.

“Either stop harassing her,” his uncle warned, pointing a finger in his face, “or don’t bother coming home.” Without a parting glance at Thea, he disappeared into an adjoining room, accompanied by a slamming door deeper inside the home.

Silence fell thick and heavy over the room, broken by Sebastian’s rapid breathing and Anne’s low keening. “I think it’s time we take a walk,” Ominis grabbed him by the collar and began dragging him out. “Please enjoy your time, Thea.”

Thea watched wide eyed as her safety net disappeared, leaving her alone with a stranger. A hot blush ran up her neck as she registered her name on his lips. He had never addressed her so informally. Slowly, she turned to find Sebastian’s sister bent over herself, rocking back and forth as she clutched her stomach. Compassion overwhelmed her sense of abandonment, and she rushed to the girl.

“Are you alright?” She knelt down in front of her. Anne was a frail looking thing, sickly pale and honey underneath a threadbare shawl. Hazel eyes, eerily similar to Sebastian, looked up from their bruised hollows. 

“Who are you?” Anne asked softly, pain knotting her brows. There was no apprehension in her question, just resigned curiosity.

“Thea Whitehall,” she smiled awkwardly. “Your brother thought it would be nice to surprise you with a visit.”

Anne huffed softly, taking a few deep breaths before sitting back in her chair. “Well, this was a lovely greeting,” she winced, lips drawn to the side in annoyance. “He’s mentioned you before. I’m sorry you had to witness Sebastian and Uncle Solomon’s hostility. It’s only gotten worse since everything happened.”

Thea slid into an accompanying chair. “What did happen?” She asked gently, Anne’s strained gaze landing on her. “Sebastian has told me little, something about goblins.”

She chuckled. “My brother must like you quite a bit for him to be so open. You’re the new fifth-year student, right?” Thea nodded. “Explains the curiosity.”

“I meant no offense,” Thea rushed, but Anne waved her off.

“I’m only teasing,” she smiled tightly. “Most of the current student body knows. Were you at Beauxbatons before?”

“I don’t know what that is,” Thea admitted. “I’m a new student altogether. My magic didn't manifest until last spring. It was quite a shock.”

“I’ve never heard of anything like that,” Anne said. “Has it been hard?”

She sighed, letting her fall back dramatically. “You have no idea,” she lamented, making Anne laugh. It was small, but Thea noticed her altered appearance. “You seem to be feeling better?”

Anne sighed, a sad smile pulling her lips down. “It comes and goes,” she said. “I’ve noticed it gets worse when they fight. Something about the anger..”

“That would make sense for black magic,” Thea thought aloud.

“You’re definitely sounding like my brother now,” she snorted. “Perhaps I need to be the voice of reason in our relationship.”

“Ominis tries,” Thea chuckled. “Sebastian is desperately looking for a way to help you and Ominis is doing his damnedest to keep me away from him.”

“Ominis?” Anne gaped at her. “But he’s so sweet!”

Thea’s jaw dropped. “To you, maybe! He absolutely cannot stand me.”

“What did you do?” Anne asked, confused. In the four years he had lived with them in Feldcroft, as well as at Hogwarts, he had treated Anne pleasantly, and she could be a right hellion when she wanted to be. School had barely been in session over a month and this girl had sparked vastly different reactions in her brothers.  

“I wish I knew,” Thea grumbled, resting her chin in her hand glumly. “But I’ve been expressly warned to stay away from your brother, lest I corrupt him further.”

Anne snorted. “You? Corrupt Sebastian? As if he wasn’t thoroughly corrupted already?”

Thea threw her head back in laughter, the sound echoing with Anne’s in the small room. It was refreshing to hear herself vindicated, albeit indirectly, but she would take what she could get. “It honestly wasn't so bad until we got caught in the restricted section,” she explained, and a knowing look settled on Anne’s face. “Sebastian took the fall for me, something I’m not proud of, mind you. That, on top of him showing me the Undercroft-”

Anne sprung forward in her seat. “You know about the Undercroft?” At Thea’s small nod, she let out a low whistle. “Oh, I’ll bet he got an earful with that one.”

“Probably,” Thea shrugged. “I know I did. Sebastian was just trying to get my help. I have some.. leverage with a few of the professors. We’re trying to find answers.”

Anne nodded sagely, the reality of her situation wrapping around her shoulders like a heavy cloak. “We believe it was goblins,” she recounted. “They were raiding Feldcroft, attempting to burn our crops and homes. Of course, we Sallows don’t back down from a fight, so we went out to face them.”

“Why were they here?” Thea asked cautiously.

“I’m not sure,” Anne shrugged. “We’ve all heard rumors of a Goblin rebellion, but had seen nothing of the sort until that day. I had managed to dispatch two of them when I was struck. I can’t tell you from where, and I was too blinded with pain to see the caster. All I remember is someone telling me ‘children should be seen, not heard.’”

“What a bastard,” Thea spat.

Anne laughed affectionately. “I can see why Sebastian likes you!”

“We’re only friends, Anne,” she mumbled, determined not to give the poor girl false hope, hiding red cheeks behind her hands at the implication. The two of them flirted and it was fun, but any serious relationship would never work, of that Thea was sure. It was better to squash that rumor before it ever began.

Anne stifled her giggling. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean anything untoward,” she explained. “Although, knowing Seb, it wouldn’t be impossible. You’re a beautiful girl, and quite witty.”

Thea’s cheeks grew hotter, and she hid her face in her knees, groaning at the compliments. Anne’s laughter once again echoed about the room and she realized why Sebastian was so adamant on healing his sister; she was beginning to share the sentiment.

“All joking aside,” Anne chuckled, “I still hardly know anything about you. You’re not a transfer student, so I’m assuming you’re muggle born?”

“I assume so,” Thea shrugged. “I’m an orphan with no connections, so even if I did come from a magical family I wouldn't know. This is all very new for me.”

  “Fascinating,” she smiled softly, immediately fumbling over her words. “Not that your situation is fascinating! Just, you know, how everything.. happened. Sorry I’m rubbish at this.” Thea giggled at her babbling, taking no offense to truthful words. Anne sighed, trying again. “Were you sorted into Slytherin as well? No, wait, let me guess.” She squinted hard at Thea, who tried not to laugh under such playful scrutiny. “Ravenclaw.”

“Spot on!” She clapped happily. “Although Seb thinks I’m Slytherin, and that the sorting hat was wrong.”

“Sebastian thinks everyone is wrong except for himself,” Anne rolled her eyes, “and maybe Ominis, when it suits him.”

“Their relationship is curious,” Thea remarked casually, hoping to learn about Ominis now that he had been brought up again. There had to be a reason he disliked her so much; he couldn't very well blame all of Sebastian's behavior on her. If anything, she was being corrupted into breaking the rules.

“ He’s curious,” Anne replied. “I’ve known him for years, lived with him, and still have so many questions. He doesn’t talk about his family, ever , but Sebastian has told me things, and the Gaunt’s have a reputation in the wizarding world. It’s not a pleasant story, and you’ll forgive me for not sharing it.”

“I would never ask,” Thea assured her. Anne began rubbing her stomach again, and Thea knew the turn in conversation was aggravating whatever ailed her. “Are you in the same house as they are?”

Anne seemed distracted by the question enough to smile. “Yes. Although, sometimes I wish I were not so close to my brother. I need a break too.”

Thea giggled, turning to the sound of the front door opening. Tension seized her shoulders at the thought of their uncle returning, sighing in relief as Ominis strolled lazily into the room. The straight lines of his all black ensemble cut a fine figure, lengthening his already lanky frame and contrasting pleasantly with his blonde hair.

“Hello, Ominis,” Anne called, drawing a soft smile from his face.

“Anne,” he greeted in return, making his way to their table and sitting in the only vacant chair. “I hope Whitehall has been treating you well?”

“I beg your pardon,” Thea fussed as Anne laughed. 

“We’ve been having a lovely time,” she assured him, winking at Thea. “Where have you left him?”

Ominis huffed in amusement. “The Black Cat,” he answered. “Told the new barkeep to keep him entertained for a while.”

“Wise yet dangerous,” Anne replied, Ominis tipping his head in acknowledgment. 

Thea watched their interaction with wonder. In all of their classes and run-ins he had always been indifferent and lately angry, but with Anne he was relaxed, content. She couldn’t help but stare at the peaceful smirk he held as he stretched his legs out towards the fireplace. Shaking her head, she returned to find Anne’s eyebrows quirked suspiciously, her eyes asking questions only women could.

You like him, don’t you? Her eyes darting to Ominis.

No! Thea mouthed dramatically.

Don’t lie.. she smirked knowingly.

Thea shook her head infinitesimally, silently begging Anne not to say anything aloud. The girl’s mischievous smile grew, and Thea knew she was done for. She had seen that look in Sebastian, right before she had stolen the key to the Restricted Section in the library. These Sallows were not to be trusted.

“If I was interrupting a private conversation,” Ominis spoke, drawing their attention to his confused face, “I’ll happily leave again.”

“Sorry, Omi,” Anne answered, eyeing Thea. “We were just watching you stretch out like a cat in front of the fire.”

He laughed lightly, making Thea’s heart skip. “If you had been walking around outside all day like I have, you’d be aching for a fireplace to stretch out in front of as well.”

“Did the two of you walk far?” Thea asked, drawing his attention. The peaceful expression he wore melted into his usual impassive mask. Frustration again plagued her; what could she possibly do to make him like her? Or at the very least, not hate her.

“We walked far enough,” he answered cooly. “I left him at the pub to calm down while I came back to check on Anne. I felt bad for leaving her with a stranger.”

His words were meant to hurt and they hit their mark. It was foolish for her to think his civil behavior had been anything other than a favor to Sebastian, and the realization that she would most likely never be anything other than a nuisance to him nearly made her cry out in frustration. Damn her ignorant heart.

“Sounds like you didn't walk long enough,” Anne snapped, surprising them both. “We’ve been having a lovely time. If you were so concerned, why did you bring her at all?” Anne’s face crumpled as she gripped her stomach.

Thea shot to her feet. “Perhaps it’s best I leave,” she said softly, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. She refused to be the cause of more pain. “I don’t want you getting worked up on my account, and I’m sure you’d like to visit with Ominis.”

“I’m ok, Thea,” she assured her, although her labored breathing belied it. “But perhaps it is time for me to rest. I know it’s going to take some time for you to get back to school.”

Ominis stood from his chair, concern drawn on his face. “This is my fault,” he said softly. “I should leave, and let you enjoy your company.”

“I could enjoy you both if you would be nice,” she scolded him. He turned away, mouth pinched irritably so he wouldn't reply; Anne turned back to Thea. “Promise you’ll write to me? I want to hear all of the drama happening while I'm away.”

“I promise,” she smiled, bending down to kiss the top of her head. “Take care of yourself.”

Thea heard Ominis approach behind her, and moved to let him say goodbye. When he began speaking softly, she stepped back to give them privacy. Whatever was said was heartfelt, and Thea wished for a moment Ominis could see the concern and affection in Anne’s eyes as she regarded him. She sighed sadly.

Ominis straightened, turning towards Thea as his eyes sought for what they couldn’t see. “Are you ready?”

“Whenever you are,” she replied sincerely. Her visit had been a truly enjoyable one, and Anne was pleasing company; she could see herself with a true friendship. Already, she desired another visit, but perhaps without the ominous bat accompanying her.

Ominous bat , she chuckled at her own cleverness as his black-clad figure crossed the room towards her. 

“Let’s go collect Sebastian then,” Ominis muttered, easily brushing past her. Anne gave her an encouraging smile from across the room as she waved goodbye.

Chapter Text

The ratty, old book was tucked tightly under her arm as Thea rapped on Fig’s office door. His class had just concluded, so she was sure he would be there. He was nearly impossible to find most days, and would only answer her recent owls with vague responses. It was becoming quite frustrating, but she wasn’t ready to face this alone, and he was her only real hope of figuring out what this ancient magic was.

Hearing his muffled call, she pushed the door open. “Thea!” He lit up, straightening from his desk. “I was just penning a note to you! How fortunate.”

“Hello, professor,” she smiled, her feelings of frustration melting at his genuine happiness. “I come bearing gifts.”

Holding the book aloft, he beckoned her forward, laying it on the desk so they could read it together. “What is it?”

“It’s from the chamber in the Restricted Section,” she whispered conspiratorially, Fig’s wide eyes swinging in her direction. “There was a huge cavern down there, and another pensive. We’re on to something.”

He studied her for a moment before shaking his head in disbelief. “I’m not going to ask how you managed to get in there, for liability reasons, but I’m thankful you did.” He squeezed her shoulder affectionately. “Let’s see what this book holds.”

Eagerly leaning over his shoulder, Thea watched as he flipped through the pages, anticipating the swirls of magic to leap out at her. Other than intricately drawn diagrams in unrecognizable symbols, she saw nothing. Towards the middle, a gap opened up, the pages ripped haphazardly from their spine. “Damn!” Fig slammed his hand on the table top. “Someone has gotten here before us. We need those pages!”

“We’ll find them,” she placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder.  

He closed the book with a sigh. “I’ll study this while I’m in London speaking with the Minister about George’s death.”

“You’re leaving again?” She lamented, and he smiled fondly at her.

“I don’t want to,” he assured her. “I’m meant to be here, teaching, but lately I’ve been doing anything but. Don’t worry, Thea, I’ve not abandoned you.” He patted the hand still resting on his shoulder. “Tell me about the memory you saw?”

“Right,” she swallowed her emotion. “The men we saw in the first memory were professors. They, and others, rescued a hamlet from drought; I could see the ancient magic everywhere. Then, a second memory of a student, a fifth year who’s magic was delayed also, was brought in. She had seen the same traces of ancient magic over the hamlet as a child.”

“So you’re not the first,” Fig mused, chewing his lip as he drummed his fingers on the cover of the book. “That’s good to know. It means we have a path to follow.”

“It is encouraging,” she laughed airily, not wanting to expose how truly vulnerable she felt. “I’ll see what I can drum up while you’re away.”

He tapped her nose sweetly. “Be careful. The Ashwinders and Ranrok are still out there, looking for you because of this .”

“I’ll be safe, I promise.”

The book was the only weight that seemed to be lifted from her person as she trudged the halls towards dinner. The familiar feeling of not really belonging anywhere came creeping in, and she dashed away a tear angrily. She was too unruly for the orphanage, too young for the common house, too old to be starting her magical education, too strange to be considered a normal witch. She had already lost Miriam before she ever had a chance to truly know her; was she bound to lose Fig as well?

Angry voices, muddled within the ambient conversations reverberating over the elongated tables, woke her from her depressive turn of thought as she entered into the Great Hall. Thea peeked over the heads of students milling by her, dejavu hitting hard as Sebastian and Ominis were nearly screaming at each other over the Slytherin table. 

Unsure of what she was doing, Thea made her way towards them. Imelda caught her eye, her obvious irritation at her housemates written all over her face. Make them stop, she mouthed angrily.

If anything, Thea was about to make this worse. “You’re making a scene.”

The evening sun glinted off of Ominis’ unseeing eyes as they swiveled in her direction. “Go lurk somewhere else, you little snake,” he bit at her.

Thea rolled her eyes, letting the unwarranted venom slide over her shoulders. “Go air your lover’s spat somewhere more private. The rest of us are trying to eat in peace.”

Sebastian fought an amused smirk as Ominis turned a horrible shade of red. “We’ll try to be more discreet, darling.”

“Discretion does not matter,” Ominis growled, snatching his book off of the table. “I refuse. And if the pair of you had an ounce of sense between you, you’d steer clear of it before you end up in Azkaban.”

Thea watched with Sebastian as Ominis stalked away, miraculously weaving through students with a deftness neither of them could match. As his verdant robes fluttered through the doors of the great hall, Thea turned back to her friend, his fists now clenched in anger. “Sebastian,” she called softly, placing a soothing hand on his back. “What’s happened?”

He exhaled roughly, head hanging in defeat. “Ominis refuses to help me,” he answered quietly. “He knows how important Anne’s health is to me.”

“It’s important to him too,” she assured him softly. “What did you ask of him?”

His green eyes cut over to Imelda’s obvious eavesdropping, before taking her elbow and leading her towards the window and away from nosey Slytherins. Satisfied with their modicum of privacy, he leant close to whisper, “Salazar Slytherin’s Scriptorium.”

“What?” She deadpanned, making him chuckle. The small bit of amusement relaxed his shoulders, tension slowly being replaced by his usual suave demeanor. If she didn’t think the subject to be so serious, she would’ve rolled her eyes

“I keep forgetting this is your first year at Hogwarts,” he smiled softly. “The founder of the Slytherin house is rumored to have a secret room hidden in the castle, in which loads of potentially valuable information could be found.”

Thea nodded, chewing her lip in thought. “If such a place exists, why wouldn’t Ominis want to help find it?”

Sebastian sighed, exasperated. “Because it’s also rumored to be full of dark magic,” he mumbled. When she didn’t respond, he hazarded a glance at her face, lips pursed in irritation. “I’m not trying to learn dark magic, Thea! I’m just looking for a cure for Anne!”

“I know that’s your intention, Seb,” she replied, crossing her arms, “but the dark arts are a slippery slope. That kind of power is intoxicating, and dangerous. Even your closest friend is against it!”

“He has his reasons,” Sebatian muttered evasively.

“We all have reasons.”

“Not like this,” he countered, glancing around. “Thea, this can’t go beyond the two of us, promise me that.”

She held out her pinky to him, blushing slightly when he linked his finger with hers but didn’t let go. “I know he’s not going to be happy with you for sharing, but he hates me anyway. You can trust me.”

He stared down at their joined hands for a moment before he began speaking. “Ominis is from a really old family, like Slytherin-bloodline sort of old. And they’re horrible; all they care about is blood status.They kidnap muggles for sport, just to use the Cruciatus curse on them.”

“What is that?” She asked hesitantly, remembering faintly what Anne had told her about the Gaunt family. They were well known, but she never said why .

“A torturing spell,” he answered in a near whisper, leaning forward to keep their conversation private as a few students passed by. “It renders the victim incapacitated with unspeakable pain. Ominis would hear their screams, and swore he would never do it. But once he got his wand, his family ordered him to perform it, and when he refused, they turned on him. Used Crucio on their own son. They tortured him until he relented and did what they ordered. He left after that. Somehow he ended up with us, and lived with our family once we began school.”

Thea swallowed the lump in her throat at the thought of Ominis, innocent and tender-hearted, being tortured. “How old was he?”

“I’m not sure,” Sebastian shrugged. “Ten maybe? It was after he had obtained a wand, so maybe eleven..”

“He was a child!” She shrieked, and Seb shushed her immediately, glancing around.

“Yes, he was,” he hissed, “which is why he’s refusing to help me.”

It all made sense. Thea had seen what dark magic was capable of, had fought it. The thought of purposefully searching for a chamber filled with it set her on edge, but Sebastian’s desperation for his sister had her resolve loosening. Anne’s letters had been charming, but she knew the curse still assuaged her. She desperately wanted to help her friend, both of her friends, but deep down, she agreed with Ominis.

“How do you know Anne’s curse is tied to dark magic?” She asked.

Sebastian leveled a look at her. “Have you not learned anything in class? It’s not exactly in Hecat’s curriculum.”

“Fair point,” she mumbled, twisting her fingers uncomfortably. She hazarded a glance at the staff table, surprised to see Fig watching their exchange. His eyebrows raised slightly, a silent are you ok? With a subtle nod, she turned back to Sebastian. “It’s still a dangerous pursuit, you can’t deny that.”

“I feel like I’m the only one fighting for her anymore,” he murmured. “I won't stop until I’ve exhausted all options.” Thea’s heart broke at the dull ache in his eyes, and she cursed herself for being so soft.

“I’ll help you on one condition, Sebastian,” she offered, his wide eyes pleading with her. “When I say it’s time to stop, we stop.”

“But Anne-“

“Does not hold you responsible for her curse,” Thea interrupted, his jaw clenching in irritation. “I want to help you, but I refuse to watch you traipse down some godforsaken path.”

They looked at each other for a long moment before Seb relented, his shoulders sagging. “Fine,” he whined. 

“Good,” she replied happily, “let’s hope Ominis doesn’t murder me beforehand.”

Please speak with him. He’s a reasonable person, he’ll listen. Tell him everything.

Anne

“I need to speak with you,” Thea whispered as she handed Ominis the mallowroot. Their classes had been marked by mutual silence, the heaviness of each other’s proximity crushing any hopes of conversation. It had taken a few days of building her courage, but her most recent letter from Anne, expressing her concern, gave her the little boost she needed. 

He ignored her at first, dutifully dumping the ingredient into the cauldron before turning his placid face to her. ”Seems like you already are,” he replied.

She swallowed the angry retort he was trying to provoke. Anne’s letter had urged Thea to speak with Ominis regarding her brother’s activities and research. And while Thea was dubious of her description of him, she decided to entertain her at least this once. His personal vendetta against her could get stuffed.

“Privately,” she hissed, slapping the next potion ingredient into his hand. Irritation flared to life on his face, but he silently added it in. “It’s about a certain mutual friend, and I think you should know.”

His finger tapped rapidly on the tabletop as he considered. “Why do you need me?”

“Anne insisted,” Thea rolled her eyes. “And honestly, at this point, I need help.”

Ominis sighed heavily, resting his folded arms on the table. “If Anne is asking, then I’ll at least hear you out,” he acquiesced. “Let me think of a time and place, and I’ll let you know. And before you ask, no. It’ll be suspicious to meet in the Undercroft. I’ll think of something by dinner.”

“I wasn’t going to.. you know what, whatever,” she replied grudgingly. She was really beginning to question Anne’s reasoning. If she thought to play match-maker from afar, she couldn’t have picked a more hostile pairing. If it wasn’t out of fear for Sebastian’s safety, she would wash her hands of it; but unfortunately she had invested herself too much. It had gone beyond simply helping a classmate, and more towards keeping him alive.

“Let’s just finish this potion so I can take a nap,” Ominis grumbled, holding out his hand once more. The rest of potions class passed in a tense, awkward silence between them. The moment Sharpe had declared their potion successful, Thea had bolted from the cluttered room, not stopping until she found herself at the shore of the Black Lake.

October had cast its spell over the grounds; red and yellow leaves painted the top of the water in both reflection and presence. Thea took deep pulls of the crisp, Scottish air until the desire to scream or cry had abated. She had never before desired someone to like her, or face such unwarranted dislike as she did with Ominis. Those who disliked her back in London had proper reason to (even if those shoes had fallen into the Thames by accident..). Was she foolish to think she could start a new life here and never be met with adversity? There was plenty to be had outside of school grounds, she didn't think she could handle anymore within them.

So why did it hurt so much?

The sun slowly began to sink behind the tree line, its bright copper glow transforming the surface of the lake into that of fire. “How beautiful,” she remarked, chuckling when an errant tentacle broke the surface to wiggle around before disappearing once more; she had been in the water with whatever that was. Knowing that supper, and her eventual confrontation with Ominis, was drawing closer, Thea picked up her pride and trudged back to the castle.

Warmth immediately enveloped her as she entered through the tall wooden doors; she hadn’t realized how chilled she had become in just her school robes. The atrium was bustling with students as they made their way towards the great hall, their voices mingling into a dull reverberation. Taking a moment to really soak in her surroundings, she smiled gratefully. She refused to let Ominis ruin her happiness here.

 A pair of first-years scrunched into the bench beside her, and she passed her meal in contentment listening to the youngsters talk of their classes. She knew one of them was a muggle born, and like her was experiencing all of this magic for the first time. Perhaps it was easier at such a young age, not that she was terribly old, but she had seen enough of the world to become suspicious of it. Her wonder was laced with distrust.

The two students finally stood, their dinners complete, and left. Most of the tables were emptying and Thea could finally see clear through the bodies to her two favorite Slytherins, the tension between them palpable. With resignation, she made her way around the table to look as if she were only passing by and not approaching them directly.

“Good evening, you two,” she said casually, returning Sebastian’s flirty smile.

“New girl,” he purred, knowing how much she hated the nickname. “Off so soon?”

Thea shrugged, “I’ve been here a while. I had a free period after Potions.”

“Lucky,” Seb groaned, letting his head fall back. “Matilda assigned us two chapters worth of reading! That’s like twenty pages!”

“You’ve read an entire book in an evening when it suited you,” Ominis said, making Sebastian poke his tongue out.

Thea chuckled. “We all have the same homework, Sebastian,” she reasoned. “Besides, you should count yourself lucky. She gave me four chapters so that I could catch up with everyone else.”

“That’s worse, you’re right,” he grimaced, shoving away from the table. “Guess I should start on it now, that way I can finish by next week.”

“So dramatic,” she clucked her tongue teasingly, smiling despite herself. “But also, not a bad idea. See you later.”

“Whitehall,” a deep voice called after she had turned around. Surprised, she looked back to find Sebastian staring at Ominis with the same confused expression she was wearing.

“Yes, Gaunt?” She answered, uncertainly.

“Would you be opposed to reading aloud?” He asked, turning his face to give her a pointed look. “Sebastian usually does it for me, but it's a painful experience.”

“I read perfectly fine!” Sebastian cried indignantly. Ominis rolled his eyes.

“You read like a child,” he argued, “besides, Thea has a prettier voice than you.”

Scoffing, Sebastian snatched his books off of the table. “My voice is seductive.”

Thea smiled slowly, hoping to imitate the many women she had heard calling for lovers in the alleyways. “I’d beg to differ, Sallow,” she said, her voice taking on a smooth, breathy tone. It had always worked for the ladies of the night, and judging by the wide-eyed boys staring at her, it worked on Slytherin fifth-years as well.

“Bloody hell,” Sebastian mumbled. “You know, I’ve suddenly become illiterate.”

“No you haven't,” Ominis cut him off, “piss off.”

Thea laughed gaily as Sebastian sulked away, complaining loudly. She watched him disappear through the doors before turning her attention back to Ominis, who stared at her with curious amusement. A hot flush raced up her neck.

“Want to tell me what that was?” He asked, his sly grin sending her stomach into flurries.

“Let’s just say that not everything I’ve learned came from Professor Fig,” she answered honestly, remembering his previous jabs. His expression gentled as he considered her words.

“Do you know the fireplace and common area on the second floor?”

“The one overlooking the quidditch grounds?” She clarified.

He chuckled. “Hell if I know,” he said, and she blushed heavily, mumbling an apology. “Meet me there in an hour, we can talk then. And bring your textbook, because I actually need you to read it to me.”

She bit her lips to contain her smile. “I’ll see you there,” she assured him, leaving before the butterflies made an even bigger nest in her abdomen. Perhaps Anne had been right. It wasn’t quite a truce, but it was something.

The hall was deserted as she jogged down, taking the stairs two at a time. Amit had held her up, asking her opinion on constellation interpretation. Normally, she would love to engage in such a philosophical conversation, but tonight it was making her late for her ‘date’. Skidding around the corner, she found Ominis perched on a settee with a steaming cup of tea in hand, sipping it gently.

“You’re late,” he said, not bothering to look in her direction.

“I was trying to politely end a conversation,” she explained, plopping into an armchair next to him. She eyed the tea service on the table curiously. “You brought tea?”

“Of course,” he replied sarcastically,  “I keep it stowed in a coat pocket for such an occasion as this.”

Whatever geniality that had passed between them at dinner was apparently over, and Ominis sneered up at her with all of his usual disdain. Something in her snapped. “What in the bloody hell have I done to make you hate me so much,” she demanded, her patience for him drying up. If this was to be their only conversation, then it was going to be an honest one.

He frowned at her. “I don’t hate you,” he defended, much more calmly. “I distrust you. There’s a difference.”

“I’ve done nothing to warrant that,” she argued, mentally sifting through their interactions over the last few weeks. There was nothing outside of the Undercroft and the library debacle, and technically those had been Sebastian...

“Alright, then,” he sneered. “For starters, whose magic lies dormant until they’re 15?” 

“I have no control over that,” she exasperated, as if she had had a choice. He continued on, ignoring her.

“First week of school and you destroy Sebastian in a duel. You brew a complicated potion perfectly. Single-handedly take down a mountain troll.”

“That was a life or death situation!” Her eyebrows furrowed deeply, the anger rising in her chest with alarming speed. The ancient magic began to sizzle under her fingertips, and she had half a mind to let it come out and play. 

“Not even fully trained wizards can take on trolls alone,” his eyes narrowed. “And you destroyed it single-handedly?”

“Since when did it become a crime to study like hell before entering into a magical school?!” she was breathing hard now. “Fig and his wife taught me dueling over the summer for hours at a time; I'm so sorry your friend is shit at wand work!” He opened his mouth to retort but she cut him off. “I’ve spent my entire life surviving on menial labor, it’s not a stretch of the imagination to think I'm capable of following a recipe. Muggles need them too!”

He waved his lithe hand in the air as if to brush away her excuses. “And just why are you so helpful to every poor student in the hall, hmm?” His eyebrows arched severely. “No one is so generous for nothing. What are you playing at?”

Thea’s hands were balled into fists, her fingernails digging into her palms. “So now I’m the villain for being nice ,” she bit back. “Since my honor is being called into question, I’ll let you in on a secret: they pay me. I’m ‘generous’ because I have no other option. I don’t exactly have a mum and dad to go running back to when I need new supplies.”  

His eyes narrowed as she continued, fighting desperately against the lump in her throat. She hadn't meant to be that honest, but now that the dam of her emotions had been breached, it was nearly impossible to swallow them again. “How dare you accuse me of trying to survive an entirely new world from your seat of privilege. You, of all people, should know what it's like to be an oddity among your peers.”

At last her voice broke, and she hated it. She hated how vulnerable she had made herself, how transparent. Their meeting was supposed to be about Sebastian, not her, but she couldn’t deny the satisfaction brought by finally bringing into existence her emotions. The pent up magic dissipated in the void of the pregnant silence that stretched on, her uneven breaths filling the space between them as she calmed down.

“Can I pour you a cup of tea?” He asked, his voice as neutral as his expression. It only increased her ire.

“I can pour it myself,” she muttered angrily, not moving to touch the service at all. “You don’t have to like me, Ominis Gaunt, but you will learn to tolerate me. Anne and Sebastian are my friends too. Now, do you want to know what’s going on or not?”

“Of course,” he replied tightly, sitting back as he sipped from his cup. In the wake of her outburst, Thea finally noticed that he had changed out of his school uniform into grey trousers with an extremely comfortable looking jumper. The deep green color was a beautiful contrast to his light skin and hair; her attraction to it frustrated her further. She decided to make a cup of tea after all, if only to distract herself from his relaxed figure.

She took a tiny sip, wincing as it scorched her lip as she decided where to start. “Sebastian helped me get into the restricted section for a reason,” she began, noting the irritation flicker across his face. “Professor Fig has me doing some covert research, it's not just for kicks and giggles.”

“Whatever,” he shrugged, either uninterested or unconvinced.

She took a calming breath. “I’m sure Sebastian helped me for the same reason he showed me the Undercroft,” she said, “to gain my friendship, or whatever it is he needs, to find a cure for Anne.”

Ominis’ eyes narrowed. “You’re more perceptive than I gave you credit for.”

“A glaring compliment, I’m sure,” she continued, ignoring his smug grin. “Anyway, he’s been searching for anything that will help Anne, and he thinks he’s found something.” Ominis turned towards her, attention fully piqued. “He keeps going on and on about this hidden chamber in the castle. Some Scriptorium?”

Ominis shot to his feet, somehow managing to not spill his tea as he glared at her. “I knew you were behind this!”

“Excuse me?” She cried, scrambling to her feet so that she was inches from his face. “I have been trying to dissuade him since he told me! It’s too damn dangerous!”

Silver eyes searched in vain for the face so close to them, for the breath that blew in angry huffs over his lips. “If you’re not encouraging him, then why are you telling me this?”

“Because I’m going to help him find it,” Thea stated firmly, stepping back when Ominis exploded in anger; she swore she felt lightning in her fingertips.

“You’ll never find it without my help,” he snarled.

“We’ll find a way around you,” she retorted hotly. “You think he hasn’t been scouring the library already?”

“Do you even know what you’re saying?!” He shouted. “That chamber is full of dark magic! You want him dead?”

“He’s going anyway!” She cried desperately, tears pricking her eyes again. Why couldn’t he see that she was trying to help? That she was just as concerned about Sebastian’s safety as he was?

“Because of you,” Ominis spat.

“No,” she growled, reclaiming her territory as she stepped close to him again, her nose nearly bumping his. “In spite of me. In spite of you, and Anne, and his uncle, and every other clear-thinking person in his acquaintance. You know him better than anyone, did you expect him to let this go?”

Ominis was still for a long moment. “No,” he answered quietly.

“Exactly,” she ground out, swallowing the emotion clogging her throat. “He’s going to find that scriptorium, and he’s going to get himself killed in it. At least, if I go, we’ll stand a better chance.” Thea closed her eyes, imagining every deadly creature and scenario that could be waiting for them. “I can’t stand the thought of him disappearing when I could’ve prevented it. What would I tell Anne?”

Overcome by the thought of seeing her friend dead, Thea turned her face away, covering her mouth to muffle the sob that escaped her lips. This was the second time she had truly broken in front of Ominis in the last few minutes, and she reprimanded herself for being so vulnerable. At least Sebastian would have given her a comforting hug, but he never pushed her to the point of emotional exasperation. Even Natty, with her knowledge of Thea’s magic, was steady and encouraging.

But this idiot, who was so convinced she was black magic personified, had brought her to tears yet again. She could handle the snide remarks, the irritation so readily available in his silver eyes, and the knowledge of his dislike, but hearing herself so grossly misunderstood hurt.

Ominis froze at the sound of her sniffling; how much could one person cry? It seemed that all of their interactions had ended with her in tears and the realization of her words struck him. He was being unreasonable with her; Sebastian was a loose cannon at best, and his pursuit of a cure was exactly the kind of behavior Ominis would have expected. If Whitehall had never appeared, he would have continued sneaking into the library, researching illicit witchcraft, and blazing a path through Hogwarts like he had been doing for four years.

His jaw clenched in shame. Thea had become the scapegoat of his pent up frustration in watching his friend self-destruct and his sister suffer. This could continue no longer, and he was not too proud to admit when he was well and truly wrong.

A warm hand enveloped hers, Thea’s eyes popping open in surprise to Ominis’ tender expression. Heat rushed through her body and her lungs constricted; she had longed to receive such a look from him, but the sense of distrust was bitter on the tip of her tongue. 

“I’m sorry I misjudged you,” he said softly, squeezing her fingers gently. “Sebastian is like my brother, and I worry about his eagerness towards the dark arts. I naturally assumed you were encouraging him, since it has become stronger recently. I didn't want to acknowledge the truth of it.”

“You don’t need to apo-“

“I do,” he interrupted, her lips snapping shut with a pop. “You’ve been nothing but kind to me, in spite of me treating you poorly. I blamed you for Sebastian’s behavior, and made you the focus of my anger. Can you forgive me?”

Thea studied the sincerity on his face, and in a fit of bravery, brought his hand up to her lips to press a soft kiss to his knuckles. His silver eyes were wide with surprise, but he offered no resistance. “I’ll consider it,” she whispered, thrilled at the soft smile she received in return. She had never truly held him in contempt in spite of everything. She simply wanted to be understood, and to help her new friend. 

In that way, she excused it. Her pain came from her desire to be close to him in light of his abhorrence to her presence. Whatever convinced him to allow her close like this, she wasn’t going to take it for granted as she breathed in his fresh cologne and the smell of tea on his breath.

Ominis’ hand skirted its way up her arm until it rested on her cheek, thumb gently swiping at the wetness he found there. “I’m sorry,” he murmured sadly, shoulders drooping. She shook her head slightly within his palm, unable to trust her voice. His mouth opened and closed a few times, before he sighed in resignation. “Would you permit me to feel what you look like?”

If possible, her cheeks warmed further. “Of course,” she answered breathlessly. His shy smile made her knees weak as his other hand came to cup her face as well. Gentle fingertips glided over her lowered lashes, then her brow bone and temples. One hand slid to the hair at the nape of her neck, holding her head softly as he ran a fingertip down the length of her nose, lingering a moment on her lips before tracing them back and forth.

He hummed, smiling mischievously. “The rumors were true,” he teased, “You are very pretty.”  She nearly melted.

His thumb stroked gently against the flush rising up her neck, pausing when he felt something raised at the corner of her jaw. “What’s this?” He asked softly, tipping her head back so her neck was exposed to his imploring hands. She whimpered when his soft fingers ran along the scar that spanned almost the entirety of her neck.

“I haven’t always had magic to defend me,” she answered breathlessly.

His unhappy hum thrilled her as he allowed her head to fall  forward once more. “What color is your hair?” He asked, trying to distract himself from her scar and the unbidden anger it provoked. 

“Brown,” she answered simply, and he sighed. 

“Describe brown to me, then.”

Thea paused; she had never considered how to describe a color other than ‘light’ or ‘dark’. “Let me think,” she chewed her lip, deciding to close her eyes so she could concentrate on something other than Ominis’ curious face mere inches from hers. “Warm,” she said at length, relaxing as his knuckles brushed up her cheek and into the hair at her temples. “It’s dark, but warm. Like coffee, or burrowing in blankets on a cold morning.”

“Hmm,” he purred, eyes closing contentedly. “That’s the best feeling.”

Thea opened her eyes, fascinated at the way his mouth parted gently. His upper lip was slightly fuller, settling over the bottom gracefully. There was a small mark on the bow of his lips that called to her like a siren. “I can think of another feeling,” she whispered, leaning forward infinitesimally. 

“This is a strange method of reading,” a smug voice echoed into the room, startling them both. Thea’s wide eyes cut over Ominis’ hands to Sebatians shit-eating grin at their intimate position. It was definitely a strange turn of events given their less than stellar relationship up to this point. Had he not walked in, she was sure she would have kissed him. 

“Oh come off it, Sallow,” she rolled her eyes, not pulling away from Ominis’ hands where they rested against her flushed cheeks. “He wanted to know what I look like.”

“You’ve never done that to me,” he complained, and the warm hands finally fell to their owner’s side. 

“That’s because I have no desire to know what baboons look like,” Ominis replied lazily, returning to his chair. Thea didn’t miss the smirk on his lips that he hid behind his cup of tea. 

“Ass,” Sebastian mumbled good naturedly as he plopped down onto a vacant couch. 

“Why are you here, Sebastian,” Thea chuckled, taking up her own cup as she settled onto her folded legs. She hoped he couldn’t see the trembling of her hands as she took another tentative sip.

“Well, I was sitting in the common room, bored, lonely..”

“Get on with it,” Ominis grumbled. 

Sebastian grinned happily. “I realized your voice is indeed more seductive than mine, and didn’t want to learn about the Great Mishap of 1542 in any other way. Guess I didn’t realize just how seductive you really are.”

“For the love of Merlin,” Ominis groaned, letting his head fall back, hoping it would hide his red cheeks. He hated just how true Sebastian’s words had become in such a short amount of time. “ Please , can you read the assignment for us, Thea?”

His friends missed the knowing smile growing on Sebastian’s face. “Before you do that, temptress,” he interrupted, ignoring her pointed glare, “what are your plans for the Christmas holiday?”

“Christmas?” She cried, “that’s months from now!”

Sebastian shrugged. “I like to plan ahead.”

“I’m not sure,” she replied, still eyeing him curiously. “Fig is my guardian, so I’ll most likely be wherever he is.”

“Why are you asking, Sebastian,” Ominis frowned at him.

“Like I said,” he replied flippantly, shuffling the pages of his book, “just planning ahead.”

Ominis glared at him for a moment longer before turning a softer look to Thea. “Would you please read for us, Temptress?”

“Maybe,” she mumbled, blushing scarlet under his teasing grin and Sebastian’s laughter. “But only if you stop calling me that.”

Chapter Text

It was weird. Everything was just..weird.

A quiet week had passed since that first ‘reading’ session, her classes with the Slytherins no longer filled with venomous stares and barely disguised insults. Now that they were on friendly terms, Ominis had been downright gentlemanly. It was a bit of a head rush, really, and she constantly found herself flustered with the simplest of ‘hello’s.

Groaning at her own insipid behavior, she laid her head against her desk. Whirling devices and errant floating pages swished by her every now and again within the enchanted room. She was still attempting to make it her own, with various potion stations and planter boxes, knowing surely that Deek the house elf was reporting back to Professor Weasley about his new charge. 

Sitting up, she looked around the sparse space, wondering what she could do to make it more cozy. The world was her oyster, not that she cared for the slimy things. Closing her eyes, she thought of all the things that brought feelings of home and comfort, smirking when she could hear the scuffling of change. Chancing a peek, the room rewarded her with the coziest of couches situated by a roaring fireplace. A deep blue rug stretched across the stone floor, a beautiful contrast to the golden hue the furniture had taken. An emerald throw blanket lay neatly over a wing-backed chair, with small but lush crimson pillows dotted about.

Hogwarts , she smiled endearingly. Hogwarts had become home.

Abandoning her history notes, Thea flounced over to her new sitting area, flopping onto the couch with a sense of freedom she had never felt before. This place was hers , and she didn't have to share it with anyone. Perhaps, should he ever return from the Ministry, she would bring Professor Fig here. At least then they could discuss this ancient magic business without Black breathing down their necks.

As if on cue, the small pop of apparition filled the room and Deek appeared next to the chair. With little surprise, he took in the new additions with a nod of approval. “Very nice, ma’am,” he smiled.

“Thank you, Deek,” she grinned proudly. 

“Pardon me for interrupting your leisure,” he said with an apologetic tilt of his head, “but a letter arrived for you, and I took it upon myself to deliver it.”

Thea sat up quickly. “You didn’t interrupt anything,” she chuckled. “I’m avoiding homework, like a responsible student. Thank you.”

He huffed shyly, handing the letter over without comment, but Thea took it as a victory. House elves were known to be submissive to the point of nearly cowering, and any time she could get one of them to laugh, it made her day. She still wasn’t comfortable with the idea of house elves waiting on them hand and foot, but Deek continually reassured her that it was his sole pleasure to do so. 

It didn’t stop her from forcing him to have a cup of tea with her on occasion.

“I’ll be around should you need anything, Miss,” he bowed slightly before moving silently away to do whatever it was he thought needed doing.

Turning her attention back to the letter in her hand, Thea’s heart stopped as she recognized the writing intimately. Ripping the wax seal open, her eyes scanned Fig’s flowing hand eagerly.

My dear,

Inquiries with the Ministry should be finishing soon. I've given the Aurors my memory of the incident, modified of course, and they’ve taken my word for it. Your secret, so far, is safe. Speaking of secrets, I’ve managed to examine the book in its entirety, save for those missing pages, and it seems like a dead end. Whatever was taken is the key to the whole book. I plan to make a detour home before returning to school; perhaps Miriam has a note tucked away in her journals that can help us.

Continue your studies, and we will reconnect soon.

Eleazar Fig

Her frustration came out in a sharp hiss, slapping the arm of the couch for good measure. Of course the book was useless without those pages, and who knew how many centuries they had been missing? It wasn’t as if she could ask around to see who had snuck into the ancient chamber beneath the Restricted Section. 

Overwhelmed, and missing Fig, Thea buried her head into her hands, letting go of emotions she had pent up for weeks. This ‘gift’ of ancient magic, as Fig had called it, felt more like a curse slowly weighing her down until one day it would pull her under completely.

A small, soft hand rested lightly on her knee. “What’s the problem, Miss,” Deek whispered, his comforting tone making her want to crush him in a hug.

“It’s nothing,” she tried to brush off.

“It’s something,” he argued lightly. “Sharing the burden will help.”

She finally looked up into his large, glassy eyes. “It’s this letter,” she sighed. “It’s from Professor Fig. We’ve been following a trail of ancient magic, per his wife’s research of course,” she added hastily, should he relay this conversation to Weasley. “It led us to an old book here at the library, but some pages were torn out. Whatever was in those pages will lead us to the next.. whatever it is. I’m not actually sure where it’s leading.”

“Hmm,” Deek patted her knee unconsciously as he thought, her words seeming to spark a memory. “I feel as if I've heard a similar story before. Give me time to remember, and to ask around, and I’ll let you know.”

Thea sat dumbfounded. “How could you possibly know about something so obscure?”

He grinned knowingly. “This is the Room of Requirement, Miss. It tends to have the things you need in abundance.”

Strangely enough, Thea had a note on her dinner plate that very evening: Richard Jackdaw. Nearly Headless Nick can help you find him. She slid it quickly into her pocket, hoping none of her classmates took a particular interest in a magically conjured note. Vaguely did she remember seeing this particular ghost floating through the halls, but she hoped now he would be easy to find and amiable when she did so. After her ordeal with Peeves in the library, Thea had steered clear of the remaining ghosts weaving in and out of the corridors.

It was only Tuesday, but she was ready for the weekend. Fig’s letter had hinted at being back at Hogwarts soon, maybe even by Saturday, and if that was the case she was determined to spend the day with him. If Black dared to intervene, he would know exactly what she had been learning in class.

Picking disinterestedly at the broiled fish on her plate, Thea swallowed down what she could before bustling out of the Great Hall, determined to find that ghost before the night was through.

Thea wiped the beads of sweat from her forehead, never breaking rhythm as she kneaded the dough across the table. She had found Nick, floating listlessly through one of the corridors. Thankfully, he had agreed to introduce her to Jackdaw, for a price of course. She chuckled ruefully, so this is what it’s like. His price had led her down into the kitchens, asking for rancid meat, which was obviously not kept on hand. The small elf that had helped her laughed sweetly, assuring her she was not the first student to make such a request.

Knowing she was one step closer to answers was little comfort to the weeks the little elf had declared it would take for such a process to occur. It was nearly Hallow’s Eve, and all she knew of her magic was its unpredictability. Her restless frustration found an outlet in begging one of the house elves to let her do something .

So here she was, robe discarded, sleeves rolled up to her elbows, flour smeared across her cheek and more mentally sound than she had been in weeks. The elf that had begrudgingly set up her station at the table now watched over her with a pleased expression, only increasing her resolve to come down and work out her problems with some dough more often.

The hustle and bustle of the overnight kitchen had been long since tuned out, and Thea missed the heavy steps of human shoes. “Whitehall?”

Thea’s hand froze, her eyes slowly lifting to see her two Slytherin friends standing in the middle of the kitchen, staring at her. “Um..”

“What are you doing?” Sebastian asked, eyes sweeping over her state of disarray as he and Ominis worked their way around the elves. It was well past curfew, any danger of being seen doing something so ‘muggle’ had been far from her mind when she began, but she should’ve known better. Somehow, these two always managed to catch her at inopportune times.

Clearing her throat, she swept away the stray hairs from her face, retaining as much dignity as possible. “I’m kneading dough,” she answered awkwardly, watching Ominis’ brows draw together. Sighing, she passed the dough to the hovering elf who swiftly began working on it again. “I just.. needed to do something with my hands.”

Sebastian grinned wolfishly. “Darling, if you needed to keep your hands busy..” he purred, his eyebrows bouncing suggestively. Thea scoffed, throwing back her head in laughter when Ominis smacked his chest. Hard.

“Sebastian, I love you, really I do,” she chuckled, “But we would never work. We’re much too similar.”

“Reckless, more like,” Ominis piped in, his mouth frowning in annoyance.

“I’m not reckless!” They said in tandem before dissolving into laughs.

“See!” She gestured towards him, “too similar. You have Ominis to balance you out.”

Sebastian rolled his eyes. “Are you saying you need an Ominis? I’d gladly lend you mine.”

“I’m not an object,” he grumbled, making Thea smile warmly. His pout was cute, staring for a moment too long before Sebastian’s quick eye caught her.

“What are the two of you doing down here?” She asked, avoiding him as the elf plopped another round of fresh dough in front of her.

“Food,” Sebastian shrugged, frowning as she began working. “You know there’s magic for that?”

Thea rolled her eyes, dusting her hands in flour and kneading the newest round of scones for breakfast. “Magic has made you lazy,” she replied, “and left too much time for mischief.”

“I think you are your own Ominis,” he grumbled, stepping aside as the real one pushed by. The thought was humorous, but she would much prefer the real one to any fabrication. 

Thea chuckled. “I've never had the luxury of time,” she told him, trying to focus on him and not the boy drawing up beside her. “It makes me itchy to be idle.”

“You know,” Sebastian squinted at her, “we’ve been friends for a while, but I don’t actually know a lot about you.”

“Not much to know, really,” she smiled up at him. “Grew up in a common house in London after being kicked out of the orphanage. Survived by doing odd and end jobs until an owl landed on my windowsill last February. Fig showed up the next day, and now here I am.”

That had truly been the greatest day of her life. It was bitterly cold outside, but she had enough coins in her pocket that she could afford to hide under the threadbare covers for the day. The furious tapping on the window had been startling, considering she was on the third floor, and even more so when she saw the owl perched there. She had never seen one in person, but knew them to be largely nocturnal which made this mid morning visit peculiar. Gazing at it, she waited for his departing flight, growing more confused as the owl seemed to stare just as fixedly back. Again, it pecked the glass, flapping its wings for good measure.

On unsteady feet, Thea drew closer to the window catching sight of the small roll of paper tied with ribbon to its leg. How strange, she thought, cautiously opening the window in hopes of freeing the bird from its cumbersome burden. Gnawing softly on her numbing fingers, it allowed her to extract the paper before launching from the window, soaring on frozen drafts that pushed inside the still ajar window. Bewildered, Thea closed the window, racing across the cold tiles to her bed.

Miss Thea Whitehall,

We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted into Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

Every day since had been an adventure.

Ominis’ soft chuckle brought her back to the present. “You were kicked out of an orphanage?” He clarified, looking thoroughly amused at the idea.

“To be fair, I was hardly ever there,” she laughed at his expression. “And when I was, I was a menace. They didn’t like it when we stuck up for ourselves.” 

“I would have loved to see that,” Sebastian laughed. 

Thea grinned mischievously. “Wouldn't be much to see. We were fed very little so that we stayed weak, with only enough energy to do our chores and little else. Most of my whippings were because I gave my food to the younger children.”

Sebastian stared at her aghast, a heavy silence settling between them. Thea blushed, realizing how dreadful her words sounded. She refused to apologize for them, though; they were the truth. Everyone’s hardships differed, some more dramatically than others, but she learned and adapted, and now she stood in the bowels of a magical castle with two handsome boys. Her life had improved significantly. 

Ominis gently cleared his throat, his chin jutting towards the table. “What are you doing again?”

“Kneading dough,” she answered gratefully. “We’re having scones for breakfast.”

He frowned. “You’re needing.. dough? Do you not have enough?”

Biting her lip to keep from laughing at his innocent questions, she gently took hold of his wrist, guiding him closer to the table. “Kneading,” she clarified, “is mixing by hand to form a more unified dough. Give me your hands.” Obediently, Ominis held his hands out to her. Overlaying them with her own, she slowly pressed his palm upward. “Use the heel of your hand to push it away from you, before folding it back over and repeating.”

Ominis swallowed thickly, allowing her gentle guiding hands to curl his fingers around the foreign object. Their arms tangled together, the soft scent of soap wafting up from her hair. “H-how will I know it’s finished?”

“The texture,” she replied, extracting herself to watch his progress. His hands faltered slightly, but continued their slow rhythm. “It will be smooth, instead of sticky.”

Sebastian huffed from across the table; she had honestly forgotten he was there. “Well, you two enjoy your evening of manual labor,” he chuckled, swiping a leftover pastry from a basket. “I’m going to return to my incredibly lazy common room.”

“Some manual labor might do you good, Sallow,” she called after him, laughing at his jaunty wave as he disappeared through the painting. She turned back to Ominis’ hands, steadily kneading the dough with more confidence. She tapped the top of his hand, his movement stopping instantly as she poked the dough. “That looks perfect, Ominis.”

He smiled in spite of himself. “That was quite stress relieving,” he chuckled. “I can see your point.”

“Do you want to continue?”

Sighing, he dusted his hand off. “Yes, but I’m afraid I must decline,” he smiled ruefully. “I still have two inches left to write on that potions essay that I plan on doing at breakfast, so I need to get some rest.”

“The Edurus potion, correct?” She clarified, mimicking his movements to clear the flour from her hands. He nodded. “Right. I finished that one this morning, but Sharpe has me doing an additional four inches on the Skele-gro potion. I think I’ll follow your lead and head up.”

She grabbed her cloak, draping it over her arm as she thanked the elves for letting her work. Ominis stood quietly to the side, waiting for her. She stole the moment to simply watch him; hands buried in his pockets, face relaxed while he listened to the hustle and bustle around him. Periodically, his head would adjust minutely to listen to the conversations going on below him. 

“Ready?” She asked softly, daring to rest her hand light on his arm. He nodded politely, extracting his wand to weave through the smaller beings around his feet. Thea resisted the urge to suddenly put her hand in front of it to see how he would react.

“So the professors really are increasing your workload?” He asked casually as they squeezed through the portal back into the dark, cool hallways.

She hummed in response. “Apparently, Fig talked me up a little too much to Professor Weasley, and she assumes I can handle twice as much work on top of everything else.”

“What else are you doing besides school?” He asked, turning his face towards her curiously. She mentally cursed herself, having nearly given away her secret to Sebastian in the same way.

“Oh, just sneaking into libraries and kitchens after curfew,” she feigned indifference, hoping he wouldn’t press. Ominis frowned at her, not trusting the tone of her voice as much as she had hoped.

“I thought we were working on trust, Whitehall,” he reprimanded gently. She flushed when he bumped her arm with his. “I know we haven’t always gotten along, but you can trust me, Thea. I may understand you better than most.”

She considered his offer; he would understand what it was like being so different from their peers, but not in the same manner. Physical disabilities differed slightly to illicit ancient magic, but the temptation to establish any sort of relationship with him was loosening her tongue. Natty shared the burden of her knowledge, but Ominis could share its weight. Sighing, she relented.

“This must truly stay between us, Ominis,” she pleaded softly.

He nodded solemnly. “You have my word.”

“There’s.. more to me than just a late blooming witch,” she started haltingly, peeking at his attentive expression. “You were right about that. We’ve discovered that I can see traces of ancient magic. That troll I single-handedly defeated in Hogsmeade? It wasn’t skill, but a lack of control and pure dumb luck.”

“So you can wield it?” He clarified, turning to lead them up a set of stairs.

“In a sense,” she shrugged. “But, I had no control, like I said. I.. I saw Natty in trouble, and then I felt it rising up within me, like flames under my skin. It scared me; I nearly fainted.”

Ominis was quiet as she talked, absorbing her words. He knew she was different, but Merlin, this was different . In all of the hours he had been subjected to learning about his family’s history, no one had mentioned ancient magic. If they had known about something so powerful… “Have you used ancient magic since?” He said finally.

She shook her head, forgetting he couldn’t see her. “No.”

“Good,” he smiled. “I would hate to accuse you of cheating in your duels.”

Thea gasped good naturedly, smacking his arm. “I would never cheat!”

He laughed happily, the sound bouncing off of the stone walls. “Of course,” he smiled at her and she nearly tripped. His smile truly was a beautiful thing. “So, other than keeping your penchant for ancient magic a secret, what else have you been so occupied with?”

She bit her lip, indecision once again eating at her. “Well,” she sighed, having already come this far, “I’m not the first to have this.. ability? I don’t know what to call it. There were others, professors from centuries ago; I believe they guard the knowledge of its power, and  Ranrok is seeking to harness it and overthrow the wizarding kind as we know it.”

“That’s.. a lot to take in,” Ominis responded slowly, rubbing the creased area between his eyebrows. “What is your role in all of this?”

Thea began wringing her hands, the stress she had hoped to relieve coming back in full swing. “I’m not sure yet. I found a chamber underneath the library with a pensive inside, that’s why I needed Sebastian’s help. Whoever the memories belong to is leading me somewhere, I just know it, but I’m not sure where. We’re still trying to figure out what this ancient magic is, and believe me,” she groaned, “it’s not easy. Nearly got myself crushed to death in the library. And this on top of my overwhelming amount of school work, evading poachers and loyalists, trying to help Sebastian and Anne-“

“Thea, stop,” Ominis grabbed her arm, turning her to face him. “Take a deep breath, you’re hyperventilating.” Thea attempted to breathe in, but couldn’t. She had worked herself into a panic attack without realizing it. “Look at me and focus,” Ominis urged, gripping her upper arms. “You’re safe in this moment, stay here.”

Tears began streaming down her face, the first choked sob muffled in the smooth fabric of Ominis’ coat as he pulled her close. He shushed her soothingly and she finally let herself feel the weight of her expectation. Her own voice sounded desperate as it echoed back into her ears, coaxed out by the circles being rubbed along her back.

“Let it out, Thea,” he murmured, stroking her hair. His unexpected tenderness sent another wave of emotion through her. Wrapping her arms around his waist, she squeezed herself against him, hoping to hide her pain in his heady cologne. I’m safe here, she repeated to herself, questioning whether she meant the school or him.

At length, she was able to slow her breathing, embarrassment taking the place of anxiety. “I’m sorry,” she mumbled, quickly taking a step back. Ominis caught her arms and slowly pulled her back into a hug.

“You shouldn’t be sorry,” he murmured into her hair. “No one in their right mind would put so much responsibility on your shoulders. I’m so sorry.”

Closing her eyes, Thea snuggled into his warmth, allowing herself to be seen. How ironic, she thought, Ominis can see others so clearly. Pulling back slightly, she gazed up at the silver eyes hooded with concern, pressing up on her toes until her lips brushed his cheek. “Thank you Ominis,” she whispered.

A shy smile pulled at his lips as he let her go. “I’ll always be here if you need me,” he assured her, holding out his hand. “Let’s get you to bed.”

Ominis walked through the common room, hoping the heat in his cheeks wasn’t as prominent as it felt. He paused by the couches placed in front of the fireplace. “You waited?”

Sebastian grinned up from his prone position. It still amazed him how Ominis could find him anywhere. “How was your date?”

“It wasn’t a date,” Ominis frowned. “If I recall, you’re the one who left like a dragon was after him.”

“You were the one cozying up with Whitehall,” he retorted happily. “Did you at least get a goodnight kiss?”

Ominis huffed in frustration. “I would never force myself onto someone like that.”

“You wouldn’t be forcing much, mate,” Sebastian teased. “Thea fancies you.”

The blush he was fighting against finally bloomed across Ominis’ cheeks. “Preposterous,” he spat. “She’s a kind person, unlike you.”

It was Sebastian’s turn to scoff as he swung to his feet. “I’m plenty kind when it suits me,” he replied. “What you can’t see, my dear friend, is how she looks at you like you’ve hung the stars in the very sky.”

Ominis ground his teeth together, refusing to acknowledge Seastian’s words. No woman in her right mind would choose someone like him, and it was cruel to give such hope to his traitorous heart. “I have homework to complete in the morning. Goodnight.”

Chapter Text

“The golden snitch was introduced in what century?”

“Fourteenth,” Ominis replied lazily from his reclined position beside her desk. As if sensing her growing annoyance, he propped his elbow on the arm of the couch, resting his chin on his fist and yawning.

“To replace what?” 

“A golden snidget,” he rolled his eyes. “Is this really what we’re being tested on? This is child’s play.”

Thea scoffed, snapping her history book closed with her notes tucked inside. “Maybe for you, but I don’t know the first thing about Quidditch.”

They had been bickering over their history review for nearly an hour, Ominis having slept through every class but still knowing all of the answers. Professor Fig had not returned until Monday morning, and her class schedule hadn’t allowed her to speak privately with him yet. The frustration was bleeding into their study session, and she nearly lost her temper when the sounds of the locks whirring reverberated through the Undercroft, Sebastian skipping down the stairs.

“Hello my dearest friends,” he greeted cheerfully, ignoring the obvious tension between them.

“What are you up to,” Ominis squinted towards him, immediately sitting up a bit straighter.

Sebastian plopped onto the couch beside him. “Funny, I was just about to ask you two the same question. A private rendezvous, perhaps?”

“We’re studying history,” Thea exasperated, seeing through his diversion attempts. “When was the Warlock Convention?”

“Easy,” Sebastian grinned, “1643.”

“Wrong,” Ominis’ voice echoed through the room, making Thea snort. “1289.”

Sebastian chuckled, looking not the least bit concerned. “Whoops. Anyway, I have something better to talk about. The Scriptorium. Tonight.”

Ominis immediately frowned. “You’re still on about that!?” 

Thea set her book aside on the table, knowing she would have to navigate this conversation carefully. Every waking moment for the last two weeks had been filled with his speculations of what lies in the founder’s private study, where in the castle it could be and how they could access it. Ominis and Thea had never outright agreed to accompany him, despite her telling Ominis otherwise, but he spoke in the confident plural as if knowing all along they would join him on his ill fated adventure. 

“Of course I am,” Sebastian replied flippantly. 

Thea reached out, placing a tentative hand on Ominis’ arm, hoping to calm and reassure him. His hand had curled so tightly the knuckles stretched white. “I tend to agree with Ominis on this, Seb,” she argued more gently. “There’s no guarantee you’re going to find an answer, and it could get us in a lot of trouble.”

“It could get us killed,” Ominis hissed. “My aunt went missing searching for that chamber. I’m not inclined to follow into her footsteps.”

Frustration overtook Seb’s face. “I’m sorry about your aunt, Ominis, but I’m willing to do whatever it takes to help Anne. I thought you’d be of a similar mindset.”

“It’s not just you!” Ominis yelled, his face reddening in anger. “You will be implicating Thea and myself in your death trap!”

“Calm down, both of you,” Thea scolded. “We’re getting nowhere by yelling. Sebastian,” she turned to him, “what exactly is your plan?”

Ominis bolted from his seat, pacing the floors in agitation. Thea understood the sentiment, wanting to pace right alongside him. Sebastian’s hardheaded pursuit of the scriptorium, and the blatant disregard for his friend’s opinions, was beginning to grate sorely on her nerves. 

“Tonight is the Halloween feast,” Sebastian explained, eyes tracking his friend from one end of the room to another. “Everyone will be there, leaving the halls clear. It’s the best time to enter the Scriptorium.”

“No offense, Sebastian,” Thea replied flatly, “but I also plan on being at that feast.”

An amused huff came from across the room, “You and your food,” Ominis chided. “While I understand why you would choose tonight, we wouldn’t exactly be inconspicuous. Everyone knows the three of us are together more often than not; it would be too suspicious if all of us were missing from one of the biggest nights of the year.”

“He’s got a point,” Thea shrugged, hoping the reasoning was more valid than ‘we don’t want to’, because apparently that wasn’t enough.

“Glad to know that both of you think I’m anything but thorough,” Sebastian sneered. “Of course I’d thought of that. Being at separate tables will make it easier for us to leave at different times, thus avoiding suspicion.”

Thea’s stomach clenched uneasily. Sebastian was clever on a bad day, but he’d had ample time to really think this through, and she doubted any lackluster excuses would dissuade him now. She didn’t know enough about the school and its dynamics to offer any rebuttal, looking hopefully to Ominis for a decent excuse.

“What if I wanted to stay?” Ominis quipped unconvincingly.

Sebastian barked a laugh. “Gaunt, you’re anti-social on a good day,” he chuckled, “it would be more suspicious if you actually stayed.”

Ominis practically snarled at him, Thea interrupting him with the only logic she had. “That still doesn’t address the issue of what we’re going to find, should we find it.”

“Oh, we’ll find it,” Sebastian grinned dangerously, “because he knows where it is.” He pointed at the seething boy who had ceased pacing, anger evident in the heavy breaths he took. “Slytherin’s descendant himself. Practically an heirloom.”

“I’m not a damn relic!” He shouted, snatching his wand out of his pocket. Thea scrambled from her desk chair to stand between them. Sebastian was being an ass, but she didn’t want them escalating to an outright wand fight.

“You know where it is, Ominis,” Sebastian clenched his jaw, extracting his wand. “After everything we’ve done for you, this is how you repay us? Me? Anne?”

A cold mask slid over Ominis’ face, wordlessly spinning on his heel and stalking out of the Undercroft. Indignation on his behalf had Thea nearly drawing her wand and finishing what Ominis had so clearly wanted to start. “You went too far, Sebastian,” Thea hissed angrily. “If you’re wanting our help, you’re doing a piss-poor job at showing it.”

For a blind man, Ominis was surprisingly quick. Thea jogged down multiple corridors, hoping to find which direction he had taken before catching a glimpse of his blond hair descending into the dungeons. She sprinted down the hall, brushing past multiple students in her attempt to catch him.

“Ominis, wait!” She called, frustrated when his pace only increased. Nearly killing herself on the stairs, she finally caught hold of his sleeve and pulled him to a stop before he rounded on her.

“What!” He roared, making her flinch. She had never seen him this angry, even when he attacked her in the Undercroft. Now that his anger was directed elsewhere, though, she was consumed with an overwhelming desire to soothe him, to brush her fingers against the ridges between his brows until they relaxed once more.

“I..” she stammered, trying to find her voice. “I just wanted to make sure you’re ok. I mean, obviously you’re not, but-“

“I’m not ok,” he spat. “Going to the Scriptorium is going to get us fucking killed, and Sebastian is too selfish and stubborn to think about what going there means for us!”

She put a tentative hand on his arm, rubbing it soothingly when he didn't pull away. “I don’t disagree with you, Ominis. He’s being an ass about the whole thing.”

“Then why are you encouraging him,” he murmured sadly, defeat seeming to weigh his shoulders down. “You told me you were going to help him find it, despite the obvious dangers. Which is it?” 

“I was trying to discourage him by putting holes in his plan,” she sighed, letting her hand drop back to her side. “But I should've known he would have thought it through. He’s been going on about this for weeks, I should’ve done something..”

“No,” Ominis exhaled sharply. “I’m sorry, Thea, I shouldn’t have taken my frustration out on you. We both knew he wasn’t going to let this go. You have too much on your plate right now to worry about this nonsense; I should’ve done more.”

“Don’t apologize for him,” she replied sharply. “Sebastian has a way of getting what he wants. You’re not a governess.”

A deep sigh left Ominis, resignation clearly on his face. “Feels like it sometimes. He knows I would follow him to hell and back, and often takes advantage of that.” 

Thea bit her lip, knowing she felt the exact same way for them both. “It doesn’t make it right.”

He reached out, squeezing her hand before backing away gently. “I’m going to go get some rest before I die tonight. I’ll see you after dinner?”

“I think your nickname should be Optimistic Ominis,” she chuckled, drawing a soft smile from him. “I’ll see you later.”

Thea made it halfway up the stairs before he called her name. “Thank you for coming after me.”

“I always will,” she replied softly, scurrying away before the weight of her words settled between them. It didn’t matter if they were going into the bowels of a dark wizard's lair, she’d chase after him willingly.

But for now, she had a Gryffindor to find.

“I don’t like this,” Natty’s accented voice echoed Thea’s thoughts. She leaned over the railing of the viaduct bridge, her brilliant crimson scarf doing little to soften the bite of the wind that whipped up from below. Thea had confided everything to her should something go wrong tonight. “You’re taking a major risk on something you know very little about.”

“I know,” she sighed. It sounded just as foolishly reckless out loud as it had in her head. “He’s taking advantage of Ominis’ loyalty. And mine. I can’t in good conscience let them go alone knowing what I do, and my magic could be helpful.”

Natty huffed irritably. “To be perfectly frank, you barely know either of these boys enough to be risking your life. Salazar Slytherin was not a good man, Thea, and even less so towards muggleborns. If this scriptorium truly belongs to Slytherin himself, you could be walking into your own execution.”

Thea swallowed thickly; Sebastian hadn’t disclosed that particular bit of history. “I’ll have two pure blood wizards with me,” she offered weakly.

“I can see your mind's made up,” Natty sighed heavily. “Just promise me you’ll come back?”

She managed to smile weakly. “That’s the plan.”

Thea dodged a floating jack-o-lantern as she made her way down the table towards her prefect. Her two accomplices had left half an hour before, Ominis looking bored and sleepy while Sebastian trailed behind resigned and annoyed. Their dynamic was so well known that not even their own housemates looked up as they passed by. She, too, would never have spared them a thought otherwise. Knowing time was limited, Thea stuffed her face as quickly as she could.

Glancing at the Staff table, she was hardly surprised to find Fig’s concerned eyes watching her grimaced face. Her eagerness to venture into the scriptorium tonight was definitely helping her fake a stomach ache, her excuse to leave the feast early. With a placating wave, she watched guiltily as he settled back to re-engage Professor Weasley in conversation. 

“Um, Susan,” Thea tapped her Prefect’s shoulder, wincing and rubbing her stomach dramatically. She could be pathetic when she wanted to be.

Susan’s eyes softened as she chuckled. “You ate too much, didnt you?”

The boy’s prefect laughed from the opposite side of the table. “We’re usually toting first-years back to their dorms. Rookie mistake.”

“This is my first year!” Thea argued weakly, laughing at his teasing wink. 

“Stop teasing her, Callum,” Susan swatted at him. “Go ahead up to the common room. You’re just going to have to sleep it off.”

“Thanks,” she ducked her face, feigning embarrassment as they laughed in her wake. Stealing one last, parting gaze at her mentor, she turned her back and started down the aisle.

Waving goodnight to various schoolmates as she passed, Thea’s eyes sought only one: Natty. Ominis’ words had rattled in her head, and all of the previous determination to follow Sebastian wavered in the wake of his selfish outburst. Anne would not want this for her brother, nor on behalf of herself, but the dumbass was determined and she was so damned soft hearted. Anne had already lost her health, and she was sure her life would soon follow; she couldn't lose her brother too. 

But the idea of being locked inside of a chamber, deep under the castle, that no one knew of, that was almost certainly full of deadly magic, was certainly doing no favors for anyone.

Natty’s concern was heartwarming to say the least. In the past weeks, her Gryffindor and Slytherin friends had often overlapped around a study table or common area. It warmed her heart to see them interacting and getting along, despite the unspoken rivalry between the houses. Ominis had told her on more than one occasion that Natty’s lively banter had given him a break from Sebastian’s homegrown wit. 

She desperately hoped they would be doing it again soon.

Finally, her eyes found what they sought. Perking up from the table, Natty watched with veiled concern as Thea made her way towards the doors. A simple nod shared between friends was the only comfort Thea would take into Slytherin’s Scriptorium.

Silence welcomed her as the doors shut, muffling the voices of hundreds of students enjoying their Halloween feast with little care. “Now or never, Whitehall,” she mumbled, forcing her feet to take one step after another. They had not discussed where they were meeting, but she figured the dungeons were a good place to start.

Most nasty things were found in dungeons.

Light began to wane the lower she descended into the castle’s depths. Normally, her potions classes were during the day, and surrounded by students, but now the halls echoed her every breath. Cold, damp air snuck underneath her clothes to chill the skin peppered with trepidation, footsteps slowing.

From within the darkness, something grabbed her hand, her scream echoing off of the corridor walls as she was dragged into the pitch black archway behind a statue. She fought against the invisible grasp that held her wrist like a vice, panicking when something wrapped around her waist and yanked her in, the opening sealing shut and plunging her into pitch black darkness. Struggling violently, she sucked in a breath as the entity pulled her flush against itself.

A blinding light filled her eyes, stunning her as she blinked rapidly, trying to clear her vision. “Damn, you’re strong, Whitehall,” Sebastian chuckled, her eyes snapped to his smug grin as he held his lit wand aloft.

The disillusionment charm fell away from Ominis, his giddy smile inches away from her as he held her against his chest. Realizing the prank they had pulled, she snatched away from his loosening grip, smacking both of them as they giggled wickedly.

“I have half a mind to turn around,” she snapped, crossing her arms in her attempt to appear angry. There was no way she was going to admit that she was impressed with their tomfoolery, and thoroughly flushed from Ominis’ arms wrapped around her.

“Oh, come on,” Sebastian chuckled, “it was funny.” She glared at him. “Let’s get going, we’ve got a bit of a walk.”

Turning, he began leading them down the cramped corridor. Lithe fingers pressed into Thea’s lower back, urging her forward ahead of Ominis. Blushing profusely, she stumbled ahead, the sensation of his arm snaked around her waist as he grinned down at her seared into her memory.

Their shuffling footsteps and uneven breaths echoed within the tight walls, trudging along single file. The longer they walked, the more Thea’s resolve slid into place; they would find this stupid scriptorium, return to their dorms for a good night’s sleep, and laugh awkwardly about the whole thing in the Undercroft. It was a good plan, a solid plan. 

A plan that was highly unlikely.

“How far do we go?” She called to Sebastian, whose silhouette shrugged.

“I don’t know all of the particulars,” Ominis’ soft voice reverberated between them. “I just know it's somewhere down this tunnel.”

“Fair enough,” she replied, letting the sound of their footfalls drown out her questions.  Ominis hadn’t spoken to her about his knowledge of the Scriptorium; she had simply taken his word when he pronounced it off limits. It was evident he knew more than she realized and she suddenly felt sorely out of depth nestled between two boys who only told her what they thought she needed to know. Is this what it’s like to be blind? She thought anxiously.

“Looks like it’s opening up ahead,” Sebastian said at length. Thea sighed in relief, her nerves and neck aching from crouching in the small tunnel; how their taller frames managed it was beyond her. 

Entering into the chamber, the three took a moment to stretch and gaze around a relatively plain room. Smooth sandstone walls met worn sandstone floors in the most bland fashion, the occasional spider’s web hanging like a banner from the unadorned ceiling. “This looks like every other part of the castle,” Thea remarked. “Actually, this looks completely boring compared to the rest of the castle.”

“It’s supposed to,” Ominis replied, frowning as he turned to Sebastian. “There is no going back after this, Seb. Seriously consider turning back. I’m begging you.”

“We’re this close, Ominis!” He groaned.

“Yes, but to what,” he argued. “Not even my family knows what’s in that Scriptorium, not to mention the repercussions for ourselves. People have gone missing, died, doing exactly what we’re doing!”

Thea swallowed thickly. “Both of you have your reasons,” she stepped between them. “But we have to decide what we’re doing, and quickly. We only have a few hours.”

A beat passed before Ominis sighed in defeat. “I know better than to hope to dissuade you, Sebastian. But if something happens inside this chamber, it will be on your head.”

“I take that responsibility,” Seb stated confidently. “What do we need to do?”

Ominis sighed again, hissing softly. Loud, grating stone reverberated inside the room, nearly making Thea jump into him. He barely acknowledged her with a tilt of his head in her direction, focusing intently on the three stone braziers that had erupted from the barren walls. The pale sandstone walls began crumbling, revealing intricate moldings lacing around them and shaping a door. 

“There are three defining features of the Slytherin line,” Ominis explained, aiming his wand at one of the empty sconces. “Magie,” he lit the first one, continuing around the room. “Puissance. Sang.”

The three blazing flames crackled around them, Thea and Sebastian sharing a questioning look before the stone within the door frame twitched, a puff of dust expelling as it slowly began to inch backwards, revealing a black cavity within. Sebastian bounced on his toes as he waited impatiently.

“Brilliant!” Sebastian exclaimed, diving in headfirst as soon as the portal was wide enough.

Thea hung back, resting a hand on Ominis’ shoulder as he took a steadying breath. “What did those words mean?”

He shifted slightly towards her. “Magic, power, and blood.” He held his hand out towards the chamber, “Ladies first.”

“Technically speaking, Sebastian went first,” she chuckled, elated when she earned a small twitch of his lips.

Chapter Text

The three lit braziers did little in the way of illuminating the stairs that descended into the chamber below, its suffocating darkness broken by the bobbing light of Sebastian's wand, disappearing swiftly with his eager steps. Taking a fortifying breath, Thea stepped within the chamber and was immediately overwhelmed by the sensation of something slithering under her skin. Gritting her teeth to bear it, she began descending into Godric-knows-where.

Sebastian was already wandering around excitedly as she stepped off the last step, gazing around to take stock of the lowered ceiling, twisted columns and false doorways littered about in no particular order. The sound of stone sliding back into place signaled the finality of their choice. Ominis’ stoic face appeared, the deep shadows under his eyes haunting in the dim red light of his wand.

“What now?” Thea’s voice echoed, venturing over broken piles of stone to where Sebastian was wandering.

“There’s a broken relief here,” he answered as she came to stand beside him and a pile of rubble, clearly the result of a destructive attempt on the wall. Quietly restoring it, the broken bits of stone began to rise and knit themselves back together forming a woman, a snake held aloft in her hand. “Looks like we need a translator.”

Thea swung her wand around, looking for any inscriptions that could supplement the fresco. Sebastian eased by her, confidently walking down the corridor. Taking more tentative steps towards him over the stray bits of stone littered about, her light barely glinted off of a large, silver door at the end. Coming to stand next to Sebastian as he studied it, she could make out the intricate carvings: snakes curling themselves around the door and its frame. 

“I’ve never really had an aversion to snakes,” she whispered, “but I don’t like these.”

“I think you need to speak to them, Ominis,” Sebastian called quietly, his friend coming to stand by Thea as she regarded the door. “They can’t hurt you, Whitehall.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure,” Ominis replied begrudgingly. “Thea isn’t a pure blood that we know of. You don’t know what kind of sick measure Salazar took to protect his little hovel.” His silver eyes turned softly towards her. “Stand behind Sebastian just in case.”

Sebastian took a half step so that he blocked most of her body with his own. “Do you know what to say?”

“It’s been calling out ever since you restored that fresco,” he muttered, sweeping his wand over the door cautiously.

Confused, Thea strained to hear what he claimed, but could only feel the slithering down her back. “What is it you’re hearing,” she asked, suppressing a shiver.

He eyed her curiously over his shoulder. “Parseltongue. The language of snakes.” Ominis turned back to the door, chewing his lip thoughtfully. “All descendents of Slytherin are known to speak it. It is a common association with dark magic, which is why I don’t exactly advertise the ability.”

“But you can speak and understand it?” She clarified, amazed.

He nodded sagely, opening his mouth in a series of slow hisses, eerily similar to the sound that called forth the braziers. The foreign language nearly overwhelmed her, her entire body clenching as his voice continued and the sensations she had been ignoring tried to crawl out of her body. It was as if the ancient magic within her was rebelling at the language.

“Are you alright?” Sebastian hedged as the carved snakes began crackling to life and slithering around the door. She managed a stiff nod, eyes locked onto the silver serpents to prevent herself from screaming. With a final hiss, it popped open and Ominis pushed it aside.

Relieved that the hissing had finally ceased, Thea exhaled heavily. “I’m fine,” she replied breathlessly, shaking out her arms in a desperate bid to rid herself of the lingering feeling that remained. “Let’s get this over with.”

The chamber, now revealed, looked eerily similar to the one they had just passed through, except the numerous halls and gateways now lead to dead ends. Ominis startled when Sebastian lit one of the wall sconces, aiding in illuminating the small section of chamber he found himself in. Grumbling, he went down a different hallway, his pulsating light flickering off of the unused  torches.

Thea was left to explore on her own, lighting as many sconces as she could find to dispel the oppressive darkness. Although the crawling sensation had abated, the familiar tingling of her ancient magic buzzed in her fingertips as she dragged them along the rough stone walls. These magically crafted rooms and chambers still amazed her, the skill and knowledge of the individuals who made them so far beyond her own, even if they were dark wizards. 

Coming to another dead end, Thea backtracked, catching sight of Sebastian’s brunette hair as it traipsed down a different aisle. They were going to be wandering around forever at this rate; perhaps that was the intention. Huffing, she crossed her arms irritably, determined not to waste her time wandering down another lost cause when fluttering, like pages in a book, caught Thea’s attention and she launched herself down yet another path in search of it. 

There- a piece of paper dancing around the end of the hall. “ Accio.”

She snatched the page out of the air, using her wand to read it.  A journal entry, she surmised, eyes dancing across the tight neat hand. The signature on the bottom was hard to read, so she went to search out Sebastian, knowing he was close by.

He stood at the end of a long corridor, hands on his hips as he studied a rusty gate in front of him. Hearing her clipped shoes, he smiled over his shoulder. “Have you found something?” Sebastian greeted, taking the paper from her proffered hand. “Hmm, looks like we’re not the first ones here.”

“Can you read the name?” Thea asked. “It definitely starts with ‘N’, but I can’t make out the rest.”

He studied it for a moment, lip clasped between his teeth. “Noctua, maybe?”

“ What?!” Ominis’ curt voice echoed in the chamber, making Thea yelp as he stalked towards them, emerging from the darkness like a spector. She hadn’t seen nor heard him since they went their separate ways. “Did you say Noctua?”

“Yes,” she replied, taking the missive and passing it to Ominis’ outstretched hand. “I found it fluttering around in one of the halls.”

A mix of anger and pain flickered across his face, the aged parchment shaking in his hand. “I-I can’t even..what-,” he shoved it back at her. “What does it say!”

Eyeing him cautiously, she read it aloud. “ I’ve found the chamber! I’ve written to my brother, encouraging him to dispel with such ideas of pure-blooded witches and wizards. I hope he will soon join me in my pursuit! There is more to our heritage than one man, more to our family than blood. I will prove it to them all. Noctua.” Thea gazed up at the horrified expression on Ominis’ face. “Who is this, Ominis?”

“My aunt,” he breathed, reaching for the page once more. “My favorite aunt. She was the only one, besides myself, to shy away from dark magic and pure-blooded ideology. She would send me letters and packages from her travels, and when I was old enough I went with her. Her last letter-,” he took a composing breath, “she claimed that she would prove that Slytherin wasn’t a blood fanatic. We never heard from her again.”

Thea moved closer, wrapping her hand around his holding the paper. “How long ago was this?”

“Before I came to Hogwarts,” he answered softly, his composure slipping rapidly.

“Bloody hell,” Sebastian muttered, taking a reassessing look around him. “Let’s get the hell out of here then.”

He surged forward anew as Ominis gently folded the paper and tucked it into his vest pocket. She waited until Sebastian had disappeared around the corner. “Ominis,” Thea called softly, his head turning towards her. “Can I give you a hug?”

His face crumpled as he practically snatched her to him, burying his head in the crook of her shoulder. His whole body trembled in an effort to contain his emotions, and she soothed her hands over his back as she whispered words of comfort.

“You’re safe in this moment, stay here with me,” she cooed, repeating the words he had spoken so tenderly to her only a few short days ago. It was elating to return such a gesture, and be trusted enough to see him so broken, but all too soon, he was pulling away, turning to hide his tear stained face. She slid a hand into his, squeezing his fingers gently. “I say we follow Sebastian’s advice for once and get the hell out of here.” 

“Alright,” he replied softly, voice barely above a whisper. With a small tug, he allowed himself to be led along the halls, Thea searching for any sign of a door or passageway that would lead them out.

“Have you found anything?” Sebastian’s voice echoed through the maze of walls.

“Not yet,” she replied, pausing when she heard the tell-tale fluttering of paper. “Hold on, I think there may be another page.”

Letting go of Ominis’ hand, she held her wand high above her until she spotted it in the corner near the ceiling. Summoning it once more, she began reading it when she felt a hand on her lower back. “Is it hers?” He asked, his voice soft against her ear.

She suppressed a shiver. “Yes. It seems not even a descendent of Slytherin can access his chambers without consternation. I have spent days wandering these labyrinthine halls, but I believe I have found the answers. I will not be denied those answers. Noctua.”

She quietly handed him the note, studying his face as he folded it neatly, and placed it next to the first. “So there is a way out,” he muttered, his wand scanning the immediate area around them.

“There you are!” Sebastian once again startled them with his eagerness as he rounded the corner. “I’ve found some strange rotating puzzle things I’d like your opinion on.”

“Alright,” Thea answered. “We found another entry. Seems like Noctua was in here for days before she found a way out.”

Sebastian’s jaw worked, guilty eyes cutting to his friend. “I’m sorry about your aunt, Ominis,” he said sincerely. “You know I’m rubbish with this stuff.”

Ominis huffed in amusement. “Absolute rubbish,” he agreed with a grin. “Show us what you found.”

Set into the wall, a cylindrical style lock stared back at them. Its two layers each held a variety of symbols, rotating in opposing directions, one upon the other. Another metallically wrought snake sat curled up on top. “What’s the correct pairing?” Thea asked, studying it from a distance. “Look around and see if you can find something with these carvings on it.”

“Yes, Ma’am!” Sebastian jogged off, the sound of his shoes slapping the stone floor echoing around them.

“Do you think Parseltongue will work?” She asked Ominis quietly.

His eyebrows raised in mild interest. “I can try, but I don’t think he would make such a complicated contraption if it could be opened with speech. We needed Parseltongue to gain entrance, which is already a rare ability. The next portals will be different and more difficult to open.”

Thea hummed in response, impressed with his sound reasoning and quick understanding. “Clever boy,” she murmured, the affection in her tone making him smile shyly.  

 “Found something!” Sebastian’s voice echoed through the labyrinthine halls.

“What is it?” Ominis called irritably.

“It’s a gate I found earlier,” he called back. “I was trying to figure out why it had random symbols on the door: a crescent and horizontal snake.”

Thea studied the lock, not immediately seeing either symbol. I’ll need to rotate them, she deduced. “Alright,” Thea nodded to herself, stepping forward and grasping the top layer. As soon as she touched it, the metal snake unfurled from its position on top and bared it fangs. “Oh, shit.”

“What is it,” Ominis snapped his attention back to her. 

“N-nothing,” she stammered, refusing to upset him any further. “What were those symbols again?”

“Crescent,” he answered slowly. Assuming the first symbol belonged on top, she began turning the dial until she found a crescent-like shape. “Horizontal snake.”

Sliding her hands down, Thea began twisting it until she found the snake, the lock clicking into place. An angry hiss emanated from the snake as it curled back in on itself. Stepping away slowly, she allowed herself to breathe fully again. The sound of Sebstian’s triumphant voice was a welcome echo.

“Come on,” she murmured to Ominis, nearly tripping when his hand landed gently on her lower back. The red pulse of his wand was evidence that she wasn’t leading him; he was touching her because he wanted to. That mind numbing revelation was short lived when they heard the tell-tale sound of fluttering. Without prompting, Thea snatched Noctua’s journal entry from the air and read it to him as they began down the hall.

“Another page,” she waved at Sebastian, who stood part way in the newly opened passage. “ I’ve done it! The snake locks are the key; how obvious. I have written again to my brother, urging him to come so that we may discover the truth together. But alas, I cannot wait for his reply. I have not eaten in days and grow weary from hunger. How sweet the taste of victory will be. Noctua.”

“Glad to know we found it before dinner wore off,” Sebastian commented.

“Sebastian!” Thea hissed, smacking him forcefully.

“Sorry,” he winced, rubbing his arm. “Told you I’m rubbish.”

Glumly, they followed him into the next chamber, its hallways and dead ends increasing in number. The growing unease in Thea’s gut had her walking closely with Ominis, refusing to entertain the thought of being alone. Their mutual desire for company meant it would take longer to find the next gate and key, but Sebastian’s gleeful footfalls more than made up for their muted pace. They could hear him cursing whenever he was met with another dead end.

“Wait,” Ominis stopped, holding out his arm to prevent Thea from moving forward. “I hear another page.” Reaching around, he grabbed her hand and began dragging her down a corridor, the unmistakable flutter of paper echoing off of its walls. “There.”

Thea regrettably pulled her hand from his to retrieve the page; Ominis lit his wand for her as she read. “ I found the lock, but forgot the combination. I was struck in the face by the serpent, and now fear I am blinded in one eye. The pain is excruciating. It has made me reminisce of dear Ominis, and how he lives his life with such happiness. It reminds me of why I am here. I will not stop. Noctua.”

At some point, Thea’s fingers became entwined with his, her thumb brushing soothingly over his knuckles. Her heart sank when he refused to look in her direction, but the quiver in his chin was unmistakable. He had lost someone so incredibly dear to him in what was turning out to be an horrific manner; they didn’t know what happened to Miriam, but her disappearance left a gaping hole in Thea’s heart. The desire to learn of what happened was slowly ebbing as she watched Ominis process each new journal entry. She let him have this moment of grieving, squeezing his hand as she took out her wand to search the narrow corridor; the glistening of carved dials caught her eye.

“I can see the lock from here,” she murmured quietly. “She’s led us to it.”

Sniffing softly, he turned back to her. “Let’s get Sebastian then. I’m ready to move on.”

“I’m ready,” Thea nodded, grasping the upper dial as the serpent came to life.

“Bloody hell,” Sebastian took a step back. “Was that on the last one as well?”

“What is it,” Ominis demanded tightly.

“A bloody snake,” he answered. “Unfurled as soon as she touched it.”

Ominis turned to look at Thea, understanding his Aunt’s last note. “That’s why you asked about Parseltongue.”

“Yes,” she eyed the snake warily, now knowing what the little devil was capable of. “What’s the first symbol?”

She spun the dial until Sebastian instructed her to stop: two circles nestled one into the other. Once more sliding her hands down, she found the second symbol, ducking quickly lest Sebstian’s memory serve her wrong and the serpent strike her. She was met with a hiss and rattling as the gate lifted from within the chamber. Thea’s shoulders sagged in relief. 

“Don’t know how much more of this I can take,” Ominis mumbled, dragging his feet after Sebastian through the doorway.

The room beyond was stark and cavernous, its floor empty of the rubble they had been tripping over for the last couple of hours. Although not blank like the entrance chamber, the downright tidiness of the place was unnerving. No one should have been down here since Slytherin himself, yet the polished tiles beneath their feet reflected their wand light like a mirror. Not a spiderweb or dust mote was out of place in the stale air.

 Sebastian found multiple braziers along the wall, lighting them as he went. “This should be it,” he whispered excitedly.

“Let’s hope,” Thea mumbled in reply, ready to leave this endless tomb behind her. Ominis was on her heels, arms brushing periodically; she could feel the anxiety radiating off of him and had half a mind to reach down and grab his hand. Her eyes cut to Sebastian’s back, worried about how Ominis would feel about her boldness in  front of his friend.

Nearing the end of the corridor, the trio heard the now familiar rustling of paper. Wordlessly, Sebastian summoned it and handed it directly to Thea. She scanned the words on the page, swallowing the emotion that was building in her throat. She couldn’t read this to him, there was no way she could break him like that. She met Sebastian’s eyes, widening at the look of horror on her face.

A warm hand rested on her lower back. “Read it aloud, Thea,” Ominis urged her softly.

“I don’t want to,” she replied, a soft cry leaving her throat. Sebastian rested a hand on her shoulder, his thumb rubbing comforting circles there. Ominis’ hand slid to her waist, gently pulling her into the plane of his chest. Guilt ate at her, being comforted by the friends who needed it more than she.

“Please,” Ominis whispered in her ear, her knees nearly buckling at the pain in that one word.

Clearing her throat, she read the nearly illegible words scrawled along the page. “ All was in vain. My hopes of sparing our children of such ideology will die in this chamber alongside myself. I only pray now that my brother does what he has always done: ignore me. If he does not, he will share my fate. That knowledge destroys me. Noctua.”

Thea ended the letter with two boys wrapped around her; Ominis behind her, softly crying into the crook of her shoulder, and Sebastian silently embracing them both. Thea was overwhelmed with emotions, her vain hope that Noctua had somehow survived crushed her and she could only fathom the weight of Ominis’ despair as the nature of her death was brought to light. Tearfully, she pressed her lips against Ominis’ temple. 

“Let’s find a way out,” Sebastian muttered, drawing away from his friends towards the end of the hall. Ominis’ hand slid away from her as well as they followed him. Folding the note carefully, she gently slid it against his palm, his fingers immediately wrapping around hers, holding the paper between their conjoined hands as they walked together. 

The smell of decay, subtle as it was, drifted through the musty air as they drew closer to a large metal door. Sebastian continued to light the wall sconces, glancing back briefly at his friends’ joined hands. Coming to stand behind Sebastian, Thea gazed up at the monstrosity that loomed above them, covered in human faces, all in various states of pain and terror. If she wasn’t convinced of Slytherin’s glowing personality, she was now.

“That’s more than disturbing,” Thea muttered, Sebastian turning to stare wide eyed over her shoulder. “What is it?”

His eyes darted to the floor and back up to her. Following his prompt, Thea nearly vomited at the lump of tattered cloth and bones piled on the floor. They had found Noctua. Thea’s hand tightened significantly as she stared, wracking her mind for a way to break the news to Ominis that his favorite aunt lay in decay at their feet, her skull staring back in a silent scream.

“Is it her?” He asked calmly, interpreting their silence and his nearly crushed hand. She hummed an affirmative and he took a deep breath before glaring towards Sebastian. “You’ve led us to our deaths! Just like I warned you!”

“I know the way through!” Sebastian amended quickly, his rushed footsteps loud in the silent hallway. “Noctua was trapped because the entrance required.. payment and she was alone.”

“Payment?” Thea clarified, her magic beginning to hum once more.

“The dark arts always require payment,” Ominis hissed. “It’s what I’ve been telling you all along! You can’t go traipsing about dark magic like you can in the library. This isn’t a curfew meant to be broken! Your blind naivety is going to get you killed! All of us, killed!”

Thea held her hand up to Seb, beckoning his silence with a look. He had gotten them into this mess, but she wasn’t going to allow him to dig them any farther under. “What is the way through?” She asked calmly.

“Noctua carved the answer into the floor,” he jutted a thumb behind him. “The Cruciatus curse must be performed.”

“NO!” Ominis roared, fighting against Thea’s stalling hand on his chest. 

“There’s no choice!” Sebastian shouted back, growing tired of Ominis’ constant defiance and pessimism. “I refuse to end up like your aunt.”

“Someone explain what’s going on,” Thea raised her own voice, frustrated with the bickering and lack of progress. 

With a glare, Sebastian turned to her. “Noctua carved crucio in the floor, the incantation for the Cruciatus curse. She died because she had no one to cast it upon, and it is the only way forward.”

“You told me about that,” Thea said hesitantly. “What is it again?”

“An Unforgivable,” Ominis spat from her other side. “It inflicts excruciating pain, rendering many of its victims mad or dead. It’s not simple. ”

“But you’re the only one who’s cast it successfully, Ominis,” Sebastian argued, crossing his arms over his chest. “Now would be a good time to ‘teach me a lesson’.”

Anger rolled from Ominis in waves. “You think I take joy in inflicting pain? You know what I went through, and you have the audacity to put this on me?!” He reached past Thea to shove Seb’s shoulder. “This is your responsibility now.”

Ominis turned, stalking a few paces away before flopping onto the dusty floor, his knees pulled up to his chest as he stared glumly ahead. Thea longed to comfort him, but the greatest comfort would be to get them out. Quietly, she walked over to Noctua’s remains, swallowing the bile in her throat as she studied the bones.

“Do you know how to cast it?” She asked Sebastian softly, kneeling down to gaze upon their fallen comrade.

“In theory, yes,” he answered.

Spying a small glimmer, Thea extracted an intricate ring from within the remains, wrapping it in a handkerchief before storing it in her pocket. If she remembered correctly, Ominis had been forced to perform the spell after enduring it himself. The experience was enough to make him abandon his family at the tender age of eleven; there was no way in hell she was going to let him repeat any of the ordeal again. Resigning herself, she turned back to Sebastian, who was looking aghast. Of all the things, this bothered him?

“If you can cast it, I can take it.”

His eyes grew wide, already shaking his head. “Thea, that’s a serious request.”

“Can you cast it, or not,” she demanded. His uncertainty irked her; he had been adamant that Ominis perform this, despite his obvious trauma, but now shied away himself? After dragging them both down to this hellhole? She had to push him to anger, the very anger building up in her chest; it was the only way to put this to an end.

“Thea I-“

“Cast it!” She exploded, nearly losing her resolve when a soft, aching ‘ no ’ came from behind her. “Where’s that Sallow bravado now, eh? Willing to go through with everything but a little spell? Let someone else do your dirty work? I expected more.”

Sebastian bristled. “It’s not that simple, Whitehall.”

Ah, there it is. “And I thought you were the best duelist in the school. Ha!” She took a step closer. “You’re nothing but a coward! Absolutely useless!  What would Anne say? You spineless, conniving-”

“ Crucio!”

The spell hit her in the chest with enough force to knock her to the floor, red arcs of electrifying magic wrapping around her body at a dizzying pace. Desperately, she tried to hold it in, but the screams clawed their way through her throat, her larynx being ripped to shreds in the process. Like spiderwebs, searing heat crept across her chest, breaking her ribs. One by one, each broken bone popped in her ears, turning inwards to puncture her lungs, heart, spine. It continued in this manner, each bone being broken singularly, the pain becoming so unbearable only a strangled rasping echoed from her throat, back arched from the floor.

Then it was gone.

“Bloody hell, Thea,” Sebastian muttered, his knees hitting the floor next to her body as it twitched. Guilt ate at his insides as she struggled to regain her breath, eyes wild and searching. Hesitantly he ran a hand over her forehead, stroking her hair back, mumbling hollow words of comfort. Finally, he was properly humbled by the magnitude of their situation, and of what his friend had endured at the hands of his own family.

Eventually, her bloodshot eyes rounded onto him, and she smiled weakly. “D-did it work?”

“Yeah,” he swallowed thickly, glancing through the absent door at the dimly lit room. “I’m so sorry.”

Thea nodded sagely, letting her head flop onto the stone. “You did what needed to be done. Go find what you came for. I’ll be fine.”

“But-“

“Go.” With a weak push against him, Sebastian shuffled into the now open door to Slytherin’s Scriptorium.

Merlin, everything hurt. Blinking, breathing, being , it was excruciating. She stared up at the ceiling, mentally cursing Slytherin in his grave, hoping his ghost was trapped in hell where it belonged. 

Ominis, she thought, rolling onto her stomach with a groan to find the boy crouching in the dark hallway, his hands covering his ears as he trembled. Her heart shattered at the sight, clearly seeing the small child reliving the memories no child should ever have. Keening through the pain, she began half crawling- half dragging herself across the floor. 

While the pain had been all in her mind, its effects on her body were very real. Every muscle screamed in protest but she ignored its cry in her desperation to reach her friend. Ominis’ eyes were wide and staring as he gently rocked back and forth, small whimpers escaping his lips. The pain in her body paled in comparison to the pain in her heart.

She managed to pull herself onto her knees, fingertips gently touching the back of his hands. “Ominis?” She called softly, her voice raspy. When he didn't respond, she slipped her hands up to cup his cheeks, his arms falling limply to his sides. “Ominis.”

Gasping, he flinched away from her. Panic flooded his features as he took in the silence of the room; was she dead? Unconscious? It took him a few frantic moments to register the cold hands cradling his face. “Thea?” He breathed.

“I’m here,” she reassured him, wincing at his hands as they grasped her arms and pulled her to him. He pressed her firmly to his chest, rocking as emotions once more wracked through his body, tears hidden in her hair. “I’m here, I’m ok,” she kept repeating, letting him soothe her and himself.

Eventually, he loosened his grip, hands sliding up her arms until he found her face. “I never should have agreed to this,” he lamented. “I knew better.”

“This isn’t your fault,” she assured him, leaning forward until their foreheads touched. “I’d do it again if it meant getting you out of here.”

They sat there quietly, foreheads pressed together, stroking her cheeks with his thumbs until soft footfalls drew them apart. “I found a way out,” Sebastian announced sagely. “Ominis, I know this isn’t what you agreed to-“

“You will swear to me,” he snapped, glazed eyes swiveling in his direction as he gently extracted himself from Thea and stood. “Swear to me now we will never engage in dark magic again.”

Sebastian sighed, “I understand, Ominis. Let’s just get her back to her dorm.”

Listening to the retreating footsteps, Ominis crouched down next to her. “Can you stand?”

“I can try,” she answered honestly, attempting to get her feet beneath her and failing. “No.”

Exhaling in frustration, he withdrew his wand, tapping her on the head. Weightlessness overcame her body and she began to rise off of the floor; Ominis slid his arms underneath her, pressing her to his chest to ‘carry’ her. “Forgive me,” he said softly, “but I’m not a very strong man.”

Tears pricked her eyes as she nuzzled into the crook of his shoulder. “You’re the strongest man I know, Ominis.”

“You don’t have to take me all the way back,” she mumbled. Contrary to her words, Thea was perfectly happy for Ominis to carry her the entirety of the climb from the dungeons to the astronomy tower. She was still weaker than she had ever felt in her life, unsure she was even capable of standing much less walking or climbing; but knowing what he had gone through this evening, the emptying of grief and heartache, made her feel guilty to be shown such attention.

“You can’t walk, Thea,” he answered her quietly. 

“I know,” she pouted, “I’m just worried about you.”

He paused on the last landing before her common room, gazing down at her. “There’s no need,” he assured her with a soft smile. “You’ve done more for me tonight than I could ever repay. Let me at least do this for you.” She bit her lip, hoping the heat from her face wasn’t radiating against his neck. When she made no further argument, he began climbing the last of the stairs leading to the base of her common room.

“Who’s there?” A sharp voice rang out. Susan. “Students should be in bed.”

“Look pitiful,” Ominis muttered, barely moving his mouth. It wasn’t hard, letting the exhaustion and pain take over as she flopped against him. “Are you a prefect?” He called, irritation lacing his words.

“I am,” Susan retorted, eyes narrowing as she tried to decipher the situation in the low light of the halls. “Whitehall?”

“Hey, Susan,” Thea croaked, rolling her head to face her prefect.

“What in the hell- what happened?!”

Ominis cleared his throat lightly. “I found her curled up on the second floor.”

Susan’s eyes darted between the pair, suspicion written all over her face. “I thought I told you to go straight to the dorms, Thea.”

“I tried,” she answered weakly, “but I got sick on the way and ran to the bathroom. I couldn’t stop-“ her eyes darted to Ominis bashfully, “-being sick, and I just kept getting weaker and weaker. I was hoping someone would come in, but no one did. I made it to the hallway but I couldn’t go any farther.”

Susan sighed compassionately. “I didn’t think it was so serious. But that doesn’t explain why you were in the second floor halls..Gaunt?”

Ominis’ mouth pinched in irritation. “I have issues with insomnia because of my condition,” he explained haughtily. “I wander the halls to exhaust my body so I can sleep.” Susan averted her gaze awkwardly. “She’s under a levitating charm if you would be so kind as to get her to her bed.”

“Of course,” Susan replied sagely, moving forward to draw Thea away from Ominis. “Thank you, Mr. Gaunt.”

“Thank you, Ominis,” Thea called softly as he turned to leave. His step faltered slightly, but he continued descending the stairs until his blond hair disappeared.

Susan sighed heavily, her lips pursed to one side. “Let’s get you to bed, then. I’ll check on you in the morning.”

Chapter Text

Breakfast was its usual bustling affair as Sebastian flopped down next to his best friend while simultaneously stuffing a muffin into his mouth. Last night had been, for all intents and purposes, a success; Slytherin’s personal spell book lay hidden within the depths of the Undercroft. Sebastian had fallen asleep before Ominis had returned to their dorms, and was absent when he woke up. Judging the purple bruises under his eyes, it was likely he hadn’t returned at all. “Mo-nin’.”

Ominis took a purposefully slow bite, refusing to turn towards him. 

“Oh, come on,” Sebastian whined, “don’t be like that.”

“So you’re allowed to be an absolute idiot but Merlin forbid I get irritated?” Ominis snapped. Sebastian sighed, filling a cup with coffee. “We could have died , Sebastian, and you’re only concerned about my emotions?” 

“Fair point,” he grumbled. “Did Thea get back to her room alright?”

Ominis nodded, his jaw clenched. “I plan to ask after her once breakfast is finished.”

Sebastian looked over the crowd of heads milling about the Great Hall, but none were the one he sought. “She’s not here yet,” he frowned.

Anxiety spiked through Ominis’ chest; he had already been seated here an hour waiting. Had that Prefect taken her to the Hospital wing? What if she had succumbed to the curse and her roommates simply thought her sleeping? He began to stand when Seb’s hand clamped down on his forearm, pulling him back onto the bench.

“Let me go ask Onai if she’s heard from her,” Sebastian said slowly. “If she doesn’t know, I'll go to one of the Ravenclaw girls.”

“I’ll just ask the Prefect I left her with last night,” Ominis argued, urgency making him twitchy. He had been wasting precious time sitting at the Slytherin table, planning his words to inquire about her health without raising suspicion. Damn his lack of sight, he didn't even know she wasn’t there!

“I’ll be right back,” Sebastian mumbled, scurrying off the bench. 

Natty watched Sallow approaching, her cunning eyes cutting over to his friend who sat restlessly, picking apart his breakfast with agitated hands. She had been observing their snappy conversation, looking for any sign of her friend who had yet to appear. Thea never skipped a meal, and her marked absence caused concern to blossom within her, as well as anger at the mastermind sliding onto the bench across from her.

“Good morning, Natty,” he smiled, charm oozing from his dimpled cheeks.

Natty was having none of it. “Where’s Thea,” she demanded.

Sebastian’s face went slack. “That’s actually what I was coming to ask you about,” he replied, leaning forward to keep their conversation private. “Have you heard from her this morning?”

“No,” her eyes narrowed. “If you left her down there, so help me Sallow..”

“Wait, what?”

“The scriptorium ,” she hissed. If she wasn’t so angry, she would have laughed at the way his blood drained from his face as he gaped at her. “Thea told me, in case something happened to you three idiots. And obviously, it did. Spill it.”

Sebastian swallowed thickly, stealing a glance at Ominis before looking back at Natty. “We found it,” he whispered. “But Thea.. we had to pay for entrance.”

“Payment?” Her face scrunched in confusion.

His hazel eyes darted around. “Crucio,” he breathed.

Natty gasped loudly, her hand slamming the table hard enough to rattle the plates. “What?!”

“Sh!” He hissed as multiple students turned in their direction. “Discretion, Onai! It was a life or death decision.”

“One that you put her in,” she replied hotly. “All three of you!”

“You wouldn’t understand.”

A hiss puffed through her teeth. “That’s where you’re wrong, Sallow. I understand your pain, but I’m unwilling to risk the lives of my friends to alleviate it.”

Sebastian’s cheek twitched as he ground his teeth together; Ominis had already given him an earful, and his own guilt had supplied the rest. Now fear for Thea’s wellbeing, knowing he had been the one to curse her, clogged his throat. 

“If you haven’t seen her, then you’re no help.” Standing abruptly, he turned back to his friend’s now vacant seat. “Shit.”

Like hell he was going to just sit. Ominis had no intention of waiting for speculative information for someone not even in her house. He worked his way through the student body, his wand recognizing the Ravenclaw Prefect as she sat at the end of their table near the large doors. Good, an easy escape, he thought. He cleared his throat politely, hearing the rustle of her robes as she turned towards him.

“Good morning,” he greeted quietly.

“Good morning,” she replied hesitantly. It seemed she still didn’t trust him; fair enough.

“I was just wanting to inquire after Thea,” he asked politely, years of pompous etiquette allowing him to stay neutral when his mind screamed for action.

Susan hummed in response, setting down her cup. “She wasn’t feeling well this morning,” she replied, “but refused to go to the nurse, so she’s been given a sick day off from classes.”

He tipped his head in acknowledgment, “Thank you.”

She was alive, but the assurance wasn’t enough. He needed to touch her , to know for himself that she was alright. Forcing his feet to a dull, wandering pace, Ominis left the great hall in search of one person: Amit. The Ravenclaw boy wasn’t a particular friend, but he was kind and Ominis prayed that his tender heart would work in his favor. He poured his intention into his wand, and it rewarded him with its sentience.

Amit was flipping through parchment notes when Ominis found him. “Thakkar,” he greeted, almost feeling guilty when he yelped in surprise.

“Gaunt,” Amit clapped a hand to his chest, “You scared the stars out of me.”

“I apologize,” he smirked, having always enjoyed the lilting accent Amit spoke with. “I was wondering if you could help me?”

Amit’ eyebrows jumped up; Ominis had never engaged him beyond necessary class work, and Amit felt he was too proud to actually ask for help should he need it. He regarded his classmate with new eyes. “What is it?”

Ominis sighed. “I-,” he pinched the bridge of his nose, hating the way his ears burned. “I found Whitehall sick last night, and I want to check up on her. Your prefect wasn’t exactly forthcoming.”

A smile slowly formed on Amit’s face. “You like her, no?”

“That’s not- ugh-,” he groaned in frustration. “Can I not just be a concerned friend?”

“Concerned friends usually aren’t trying to sneak into each other’s common rooms,” Amit replied smugly. “I’ll help you, on one condition.” Ominis frowned, unhappy with how intuitive he was. “Admit it.”

“Admit what,” he said through gritted teeth. When Amit didn't reply, he let out a frustrated groan. “Fine, she’s intriguing, but I barely know her beyond classes. Not many are kind to a Gaunt.” His voice dropped, annoyed and embarrassed at his vulnerability. “Satisfied?”

Amit regarded him with new eyes, chuckling to dispel a bit of awkwardness. “I suppose that's the best I’ll get. Follow me.”

Ominis wordlessly followed Amit through the corridors, and the countless stairs towards the Astronomy tower. His lips pulled down in irritation, but he was secretly elated; he knew seeking out Amit was the right decision, but hopefully his teasing was secluded to Ominis and wouldn’t be related back to Thea herself. The idea of his burgeoning interest in her being revealed kept the blush on his cheeks.

“Go ahead and use the concealment charm,” Amit whispered over his shoulder, watching Ominis disappear from view. “The common room should be relatively empty right now, but stay close to me anyway.”

The entrance swung open, and Ominis let his wand learn the new space while he practically stomped Amit’s heels in his attempt to follow. Despite already being at the uppermost turret of the school, Amit let him up even more stairs, the warmth of the sun soaking into his robes as he climbed.

“She’s here,” he whispered, pace quickening as Ominis trailed silently behind. “Thea!” He greeted her cheerfully.

“Amit,” she answered, her voice subdued and slightly raspy. “What are you doing back here? Classes are to begin soon.”

“I could ask the same of you,” he replied. “You look a bit.. rough around the edges.”

She laughed breathlessly. “Your blunt observations are a breath of fresh air. I’m having a sick day, confined to the common room,” she explained. “Dinner did not settle well with me last night.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” Amit frowned, shifting on his feet. “Would you be amiable for a private audience?”

Her head tilted curiously. “You wish to speak with me?” He nodded. “Well, by all means please.”

“Privately?” He enunciated once more, and she stared at him, confused.

“Amit, we’re the only ones here.”

He held out his hand, Thea’s slipping into it without hesitation. “Trust me?”

“You’ve never given me reason not to,” she mumbled, slowly rising to her feet. She couldn’t hold back the grimace of her muscles stretching and moving her. Despite his obvious concern, Amit silently led her to a secluded recess in the wall where long flowing curtains easily hid them from view of the common room. A plush couch ran along the semi-circular area, and she sank into it with a groan. “What’s all this about?”

Amit took a step back, turning to leave. “I was never here and I know nothing.”

“What on earth-,” she sat confused until the disillusionment charm fell and Ominis stood within the confines of the hideaway with her, looking shy and unsure. Thea's jaw dropped as she realized Amit’s odd behavior, and the lengths both of them went through to sneak Ominis in. Tears immediately clogged her throat.

“G-good morning,” he stuttered awkwardly, his face flushing pink as he tucked it into his shoulder.

A choked sob fell from her lips. “Ominis!” Her pain was insignificant as she barreled into his chest, arms wrapping around him. He embraced her no less fiercely, crushing her to him and burying his face into her hair. They clung to each other as she cried, the pent up emotions from the previous evening finally finding their way to the surface. She didn't have to hide from Ominis, he knew why she was indisposed, and risked countless detentions to see her.

“What are you doing here,” she sniffed, pulling away slightly. 

“I was worried when you didn’t show up for breakfast,” he shrugged, as if it were natural for him to be standing in the Ravenclaw common room. “I didn’t- I- ugh,” his shoulders sagged with frustration. “I know what crucio can do, and I was frightened.”

Thea’s cheeks bloomed anew. “Let’s sit,” she pulled on his sleeve until they were both situated on the settee. “First of all, I’m alright. I’m still pretty sore, but Lenora helped me soak in a hot bath this morning. It really helped.”

Ominis swallowed thickly, willing the thought from his mind. “That’s good to hear.”

Thea slid her hand under her thigh, wholly distrusting it to stay by her side and not brush the fatigue along his sharp cheekbones. Sleep had been a long time in coming for herself, processing the darkness they had tread beneath the school. Each wracking sob, muffled into her pillow, pulled tortuously at her ribs and abdomen, increasing the pain and making her cry more.

Looking him over, it was obvious he hadn’t slept, or if he had, it was fitful and short lived. His normally bright eyes were dull and heavy, shoulders curling inward as he fiddled with his fingers. “You need sleep.”

“Sleep will come,” he shrugged, tilting his head towards her. She sighed in defeat; this was a battle she wasn’t going to win. Instead, she decided to use their new found camaraderie to learn a bit more about the mysterious Mr. Gaunt.

“If you don’t mind me asking, Ominis,” she prodded hesitantly, “how do you know what crucio does? Seb said you had cast it before.”

His hands balled into fists and he turned away. “I’m sure Sebastian has said plenty of things out of turn,” he spat.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have asked,” she mumbled, frustrated with herself. “I always say the wrong things to you.”

“No,” he said quickly, taking a deep breath. “I shouldn’t have snapped at you. I’m still angry about last night.” He turned towards her, their knees bumping. “I have no doubt Sebastian has, in some form, mentioned my family?”

“Briefly,” she admitted. “He said they.. weren’t nice.”

Ominis scoffed. “He must have been in a particularly jovial mood to describe them as such.”

“He said they’re horrible,” she amended. “They go after muggles.”

He nodded slowly. “It’s a ‘coming of age’ right,” he sneered. “As descendants of Salazar Slytherin, our pure blood is to be celebrated by wielding its power over innocent muggle victims.” Thea reached over, wrapping her hand around his. “They’re generally chosen at random, tortured within an inch of their lives, and discarded like the garbage they are.”

“ Magie, Puissance, Sang, ” she recalled. 

“Exactly,” he muttered, face pinched like a bitter curse sat upon his tongue. Sebastian told her that he had been forced to do this, the implications of his success evident in his self loathing. Sebastian’s shaming words from the day before now held new meaning.

“You did this?” She asked breathlessly. Slowly, Ominis withdrew from her comfort, shrinking in on himself.

“Yes,” the answer was barely audible. “I didn’t want to, but I did it anyway.”

Thea tried to recall what Sebastian had told her about the muggle hunts, how they had forced his hand. They tortured him, she remembered, watching the way his slender hands wrung together, guilt and shame radiating off of him in waves.

“What happened?” She spoke gently. His face twitched in her direction but still refused to face her.

“I performed the Cruciatus curse on an innocent,” he replied dully, all emotion stripped from his voice. 

She hated it, hated his family for doing this to so gentle a soul. If the Scriptorium had been a glimpse into the twisted mind of its creator, how further deprived were his living descendants? She hedged closer to him on the seat, knees pressed together. “Why?”

Finally he turned to her, his usually stoic face crumpling. “I refused at first,” his voice now thick with remorse, “I didn’t want to. It isn’t right. But the longer I refused, the angrier my family became. My brother-,” he breathed deeply, reigning in his anger, “-Marvolo, thought it would benefit me to learn a lesson, and turned his wand on me.”

“Your brother tortured you?” She gasped, heart sinking when his head bobbed slightly.  His brother better pray she never finds him in a dark alleyway.

“I only wanted the pain to stop,” he whispered, burying his face in his hands. “I swore never to cast an Unforgivable again. The screams-,” his voice broke. “I’ll never forget the screams. Your screams.”

“You had no choice,” Thea advocated, her heart breaking as she pulled his hands from his face. “You were a child , Ominis. Your family turned on you. What you did was an act of survival, not participation.”

He stared at her, the eyes once dull with sleep now glistened with unshed tears. And hope , he thought, desperately wishing to see her face, to know the shape of her lips when she spoke such redemptive words. Now he understood the allure with which Sebastian had regarded Thea, falling helplessly into her wellspring of compassion. Slowly he found her, his knuckles brushing against the softness of her cheeks. “Does your kindness know no end?”

“Not for those who so desperately need it,” she replied, smiling softly. He cupped her cheek then, bringing her forward to press his lips firmly to her forehead.

“I was supposed to be comforting you,” he frowned, letting his hand fall. “Yet once more, I find myself in your debt.”

“There’s no debt between friends,” she reassured him. “I will always be here for you.” He smiled bashfully when she intertwined their hands. “What class are you skipping right now?”

He chuckled, appreciating her change in subject. “History of Magic,” he rolled his silver eyes. “I may be skipping, but I’m certainly not missing anything but a nap.” She laughed, surprised at the sharp pain and unable to swallow the squeak it caused as she gripped her ribs. Ominis’ eyebrows drew together at the sound. “I should be letting you rest.”

“You’re causing no imposition,” she declared, a little more breathlessly than she’d have liked. “My body may be tired, but my mind is not. I was absolutely dreading being stuck in here all day, alone. You can’t imagine what a treat your little escapade is for me.”

He chuckled, ducking his head shyly. “I wish I could stay and keep you company for the whole of today, but questions will be asked, and I don’t feel like answering to anyone.”

She squeezed his fingers in understanding, having deftly avoided Susan when she insisted Thea go to the Hospital wing. No one should be this incapacitated by an upset stomach. The exchange sparked her memory, having left for the baths soon afterward with something precious.

“I have something for you,” she told him softly, biting her tongue against the pain as she stood. She tried to extract her fingers from his, but he tightened his hold.

He slowly followed her to her feet. “You needn’t exert yourself on my behalf,” he insisted, but her soft laughter trickled over him.

“I’ll be right back,” Thea assured him, and he let her pull away,  listening intently to her fading footsteps, his hands twitching until he could hear her return. “Here, hold out your hand.”

A warm palm cupped the back of his hand as a small, round object dropped into it. He studied with his fingers intently. “A ring?”

She hummed affirmatively. “It was Noctua’s,” she said. “I recovered it from her last night and cleaned it this morning in the baths. I thought you may have wanted it.”

Once again, Ominis was struck by her thoughtfulness; to have had the foresight in such a situation! He remembered playing with this ring as a child, the family heirloom spinning loosely around Noctua’s slender fingers. The design, the Slytherin crest, had been described to him in great detail, and he ran his thumb along his raised pattern; he could almost hear her laughter again.

He pressed it back towards her, waiting until she plucked it from his hand. “Keep it,” he told her.

“But,” she stammered, gently plucking the ring from his hand, “I know how much she meant to you..”

“I know,” Ominis murmured before he flushed in realization. Thea had just been offered a dead woman’s jewelry, and she bloody took it, like the sweetheart she was. Who would want this atrocious ring, extracted from a rotting corpse. “Thea, I’m so thoughtless,” he pinched the bridge of his nose. “Of course you wouldn’t want such a thing.”

“That’s not what I said,” she argued sweetly. “I just meant, that this is all you may have left of her. I don’t want to take something so precious from you.”

His embarrassment abated little. “You don’t have to take it,” he reiterated, even holding his hand out expectantly. Her fingers curled around his, closing his hand.

“Finders keepers,” she teased. The smile in her voice drew one out of him as well, but the awkwardness of his actions weighed him down. He wouldn’t have been such an idiot were he properly rested.

“I should probably get to class,”  he said tightly, pleased at the disappointed sigh that left her lips.

“You’re already this late,” she chided, “might as well go find a quiet place to sleep while you can.”

“Thea, I’m fi-,” the gentle brush of knuckles along his cheek stole whatever argument he had, replacing it with a fire along his cheeks and in his chest. He wanted to argue against her tender care but found himself nodding instead.

“I'll walk you out,” she grinned triumphantly, “but you should conceal yourself just in case.” She studied his handsome face, still beautifully pink as it disappeared.

If she squinted hard enough, Thea could make out the flurry of broom-driven robes darting between the turrets of the castle. Whatever book she had found in the common room lay open and forgotten on her lap as she eyed them enviously. This was her class, but she sat stiffly in the Ravenclaw tower, bored and very alone. 

Over the weeks, Imelda had allowed Sebastian to join their games of catch. His agility with a broom came as no surprise, catching nearly every throw Thea made, no matter how horribly she tried to make it. Kagowa had allowed them to play around the Quidditch hoops, Thea taking a Keeper’s position (or so she was told). The Slytherins were relentless in their attempts to gain a goal, but she wasn’t so inexperienced as to not catch or deflect most of them. The more they played, the stronger the urge was to see an actual game.

Somehow, she would have to convince Professor Ominis to explain the rules to her once more.

The familiar clunk of the common room door snapped her attention to the stairwell, hopeful for any sort of human interaction to stave off her boredom. Slow footsteps echoed along walls, her anticipation growing as a curiously familiar face bobbed into view.

“Professor!” Thea cried happily, Fig’s face lighting up when he heard her. In her excitement, she jumped up from her chair with a yelp of pain. Despite the many walks back and forth across the common room, her prolonged yearning by the window left her muscles stiff and painful once more.

Fig’s momentary joy instantly fell to concern. “My dear, are you alright?” He rushed across the carpeted floors, grasping her by the elbows to ease her back into the plush chair.

“I’m fine, sir,” she winced, berating herself for making him worry. She smoothed her features into a tight smile. “To what do I owe the pleasure of such a visit?”

Fig eyed her cautiously, summoning a chair over to join her. “Nurse Blainey sent me a note this morning,” he explained. “Since I’m your guardian, she felt compelled to inform me of her.. concerns regarding your current health.”

“Oh,” she swallowed thickly at the expectant raise of his eyebrows. 

“Yes,” he continued slowly. “I understand that you had a severe bout of stomach upset last night that left you too weak to walk, is that correct?” She nodded, her eyes downcast. “I see. All very normal. What Nurse Blainey is concerned about is your widespread pain, and now I can see what she means.”

The silence stretched between them and Thea hazarded a glance up. Fig’s tender concern had her crumbling. “I-um.. I-,” she tried to find a logical place to start, a reason for everything that didn’t involve expulsion or detention.

Gentle fingertips rested on her knee. “I’m not trying to interrogate you, my dear girl,” he reassured softly. “I saw you leave the feast last night healthy and whole; if something has happened, someone has hurt you..”

“No one hurt me,” she spoke up quickly. “At least not intentionally. I.. snuck into a secret chamber last night.”

Fig snickered. “If you’re waiting for a reproach, you wont get one from me,” he grinned. “Pushing the rules, breaking curfew, sneaking into places you ought not to be.. that’s all part of being a student at Hogwarts. I met Miriam in detention our third year. The flying instructor at the time did not take kindly to midnight Quidditch.”

Thea laughed, picturing their young faces as they streaked through the dark halls trying to avoid detection. If only her midnight explorations were as light hearted and sweet as his memories were. “I don’t want to get the other students in trouble.”

“Then don’t tell me their names,” he shrugged, much to her surprise. “I can’t tell what I don’t know.”

She smiled softly at his cleverness. Why she thought she couldn’t tell him everything was preposterous; he was just as mischievous as she. “We heard about a secret chamber under the school that belonged to Salazar Slytherin.”

“Merlin’s beard,” Fig gasped. “And you got in?”

She nodded sagely. “It was.. horrible, honestly. There were these strange puzzle-like keys and if you got it wrong, a snake struck you in the face. But the worst part was actually getting into the Scriptorium.” Fig gave her knee an encouraging squeeze. “The door required payment- the Cruciatus Curse.”

“Thea!” He exclaimed, assessing her anew. “That’s not a spell to be trifled with, especially by students!”

“We had no choice!” She lamented, ashamed of herself for agreeing to Sebastian’s scheme. “We were trapped otherwise. There was another person there, someone who had tried to enter before us, but they had died because they were alone.” Her voice was barely more than a squeak. “We didn’t want to die.”

Fig ran a hand over his tired face, gazing out of the windows to stare at the Viaduct through the glass. He could have lost her last night, disappeared within the bowels of the castle with little more than a smile in parting. He had lost his wife without a word, and this brave little witch, who he looked at as a daughter, had nearly slipped through his fingers. His marked absence since the beginning of term ended today, Phineas be damned.

He reached forward, clasping her hand tightly. “I cannot tell you how relieved I am that you're safe,” he whispered, throat tight with emotion. “Who cursed you, Thea?”

“It was my choice, Professor,” she stated firmly. “And I pushed him to do it. None of us wanted to, but I knew I couldn't, and I certainly wasn’t going to let Om-my other friend do it either.” She panicked at nearly revealing their names, twisting her new ring around her finger nervously. “I said all these horrible things to make him angry enough to cast it. He immediately regretted everything.”

When the pain had subsided long enough for a coherent thought, Sebastian’s tear filled eyes were the first things she comprehended. He had been properly subdued after that, apologizing sincerely as Ominis toted her away. Thea still didn’t know how to feel about him yet, nor what to say when she returned to class.

Fig slouched back into his chair. “I won’t berate you for what happened,” he sighed, “and you're smart enough to know what’s right and what’s mostly right.”

She chuckled softly at his playful wink. “I’ve more than learned my lesson.”

“Good,” he smiled. “I’ll have some Wiggenweld potion sent up to you later. That will help with pain and you should be able to resume classes tomorrow.”

“Thank you,” she replied gratefully.

He nodded. “Now, let’s talk about your letter regarding Nick? How on earth did you come by such information?”

“A House Elf,” she shrugged. “I was talking about it out loud in the Room of Requirement when he told me it sounded familiar. According to Nick, this boy named Richard Jackdaw nabbed some pages from Peeves that led somewhere deep in the Forbidden Forest. He knew no more than that, but agreed to introduce us if I would get him some disgusting, rotting meat.”

Fig chuckled, nodding in understanding. “There is a belief among the ghosts that if they procure a piece of meat rotted enough, they can faintly taste it while they pass through.”

“That’s bloody disturbing.”

“That it is,” he laughed gaily. “I’ll have to talk to the kitchen elves to see if I can get some rotting flesh procured so we can start getting answers.”

Thea straightened her spine proudly. “I’ve already got it taken care of.”

“You’ve been busy while I’ve been away,” Fig grinned. “I’ll try to be less so in the coming weeks. Speaking of, we only have a few weeks left before Christmas break. Nick’s gift should be ready by then; would you be up for a bit of an adventure?”

“Of course,” she replied happily. The thought of Christmas break looming so closely took her a bit of guard. Only four short weeks and her first year at Hogwarts will have been half finished, yet they were no closer to discovering the secrets of her ancient magic than when they had started. She certainly never imagined chasing ghosts and stupid boys when she walked through those magical doors.

Yet here she was.

“I should let you get some rest,” Fig stood, stretching his lower back. “Have you eaten today?”

“The house elves have brought me food,” she reassured him, having made Deek stay and converse with her while she ate. It was a welcome distraction, but short lived; one could only consume broth and toast so slowly. “But I doubt I can rest. Perhaps, I’ll write a letter to Anne.”

“Excellent. I’ll have the Wiggenweld sent up to you shortly,” he nodded. “I’ll see you soon.”

Chapter Text

“Hello, Thea,” Fig’s soft voice bounced off of the small stone walls that wound their way along the path to Hogsmeade. Most of the student body passed by in excitement, the Christmas holiday finally upon them, while Thea stood by the Floo station waiting. Snow crunched quietly beneath his boots as he stepped off the path to lean against the wall next to her. 

“Good morning, Professor,” she smiled warmly, eyeing the ancient book tucked underneath his arm. “I see you’ve brought the book?”

He grinned, patting it affectionately. “I have. Although, I could not make heads nor tails of it, I’m curious to know what your talented gaze can see?”

Thea couldn’t help but chuckle at the obvious excitement in Fig’s eyes; surely, it mirrored her own. Her impatience in getting answers regarding her magic and where the memories were leading them was simmering just under her composure. Natty had already pointed out her restlessness in their study sessions, her knee bouncing annoyingly under the table as she tried to focus. 

Not even the kitchens seemed to help displace her pent up agitation, the elves barely acknowledging her presence anymore as she worked alongside them. The small elf, Feeny, assured her that Nick’s ‘gift’ was nearly ready; her description of its maggot infestation nearly made Thea vomit immediately. 

“Hopefully, you won’t need me. I’ve been told the meat is almost perfectly disgusting,” she grimaced, making him laugh. “I’m praying it’s ready before the term starts again; I’m not looking forward to carting that disgusting thing through the halls, much less around other students.”

“Oh, yes, dreadful,” Fig poorly hid his amusement. “While we wait, would you like to spend a few days at my home? We can study this book without the threat of Black calling me on some errand.” She turned to him, surprise lighting her face as she nodded excitedly. “Wonderful. We’ll leave whenever you’re ready.”

Excitement and trepidation flooded her; she had not returned to Fig’s house since Miriam had disappeared. A reprieve from the school, and the retreating awkwardness between her Slytherin friends, was shadowed by the memories awaiting her there. Her first broom flight, hours of meticulous wandwork, candle lit conversations and confessions; Miriam had been a part of it all, and now she was no more. Thea took a sobering breath, hoping Fig wouldn’t see the sadness weighing her shoulders down.

“I’m sure Sebastian and Ominis will be along soon,” Thea assured him. “I’d like to wish them a happy holiday before they leave. But after that..” she bounced her eyebrows playfully, making Fig laugh.

“Happily for you, I can see your friends coming,” he cut his eyes over to her. “Interesting connections you’ve made.”

She stood on her tiptoes, hoping to see her friends as well. “How so?”

Fig sighed, stepping closer to speak privately. Thea’s attention immediately focused on his serious expression. “The Sallows and the Gaunts are very old families. And while I know no harm from the Sallows, the Gaunts are notoriously dark wizards and witches, obsessed with their lineage and pureblooded power.”

“Ominis isn’t like that,” she refuted him, swallowing the anger rising in her throat. “He can’t abide by his family.”

“I know,” he responded gently. “But that does not mean they have let him go. I only tell you this out of concern, Thea. Should his family catch wind of his ‘acquaintances’,” he gave her a pointed look, “things may end very poorly for one or both of you. Those they consider ‘blood traitors’ are dealt with.”

Thea swallowed any retort she had, knowing Fig was speaking from a place of greater understanding. If the Scriptorium had been any evidence of pureblood ideology... Even if she was pureblooded, what could she possibly have to offer an elitist family like the Gaunts? Did she even want to give that family anything, other than a long soak in the Thames? Fig squeezed her shoulder affectionately, bringing her back to the present as Sebastian called her name, Ominis slinking behind.

“What are you doing here, new girl?” He teased, reaching out to shake Fig’s hand. “Professor.”

“Mr. Sallow,” Fig chuckled, having never seen his student as anything other than inquisitive and mischievous. “Heading home?”

Sebastian smiled happily. “Yes, sir!”

“Tell your sister I said Happy Christmas,” he winked, Sebastian’s smile fading a bit. Hardly anyone at the school spoke of his sister, whether to spare his feelings on the matter or having forgotten about her altogether, he wasn’t sure, which made the compassion in Fig’s eyes all the more genuine. 

“I will,” he assured him, turning to Thea. “You know you're welcomed to join us in Feldcroft.”

Thea smiled sweetly. “Thank you, Freckles, but the good Professor and I have business to attend to.”

Sebastian grinned at the nickname, his sharp eyes falling on the book in Fig's possession as he talked with Ominis. “What I wouldn’t give to have an evening alone with that thing,” he muttered, his wiggling eyebrows making her giggle. “Whatever business it is, you’ll tell me everything right?”

“Of course,” she rolled her eyes.

He beamed at her, dropping his bag on the ground and holding his arms out wide. “Bring it in, Whitehall.”

With a happy laugh, she allowed herself to be engulfed by Sebastian, gently swaying side to side. She breathed deeply against his wool sweater, enjoying the unmistakable scent of pine that always seemed to cling to him. She was going to miss his easy affection in the coming weeks, but knowing Feldcroft was so close, and Fig’s home was open, it was easy to pull away.

“You’re monopolizing her,” Ominis’ disgruntled tone had Thea giggling, turning to face his unusual pout. Fig still eyed him with some wariness, but shot Thea a wink before engaging Sebastian in conversation.

“Do I detect a hint of jealousy?” She teased, his pout morphing into a grin.

He stopped just shy of her, their boots nearly touching in the trodden snow. “Jealous? Of that baboon?” Thea snorted, suppressing her giggles behind her hand. “Professor Fig mentioned that you will be spending some of the break with him, is that correct?”

“It is,” she answered fondly. “We have a lead on the missing pages from the book I found. We plan on doing some research beforehand.”

He hummed, his mouth pulling out one side. “You’ll be careful?”

“I’m always careful,” she grinned, making him scoff.

“Says the girl who convinced me to sneak into a lost chamber full of dark magic,” he chided, his smile peeking out despite his words. Thea’s eyes rested on his lips for a little too long.

“We had a lovely time, and you know it,” she argued, making him laugh.

“You’re an idiot,” he uttered playfully, holding out his arms. “May I get a farewell?” Thea slid into his arms as if she belonged there, his cheek pressed against hers so he could whisper in her ear. “Please be safe? And write to me?”

“I promise,” she whispered back, nearly crying when she felt his lips press into her temple before pulling away. He smiled a bit sadly before turning towards Sebastian.

“Are you ready, Sallow?” He called.

Sebastian chuckled, having watched their quiet exchange alongside Fig. “Only if you are, Gaunt,” he replied suggestively before turning back to the professor. “Happy Christmas, sir.”

“And to you, Mr. Sallow,” Fig grinned knowingly; he had been a boy once, too. “Do try and stay out of trouble?”

Seb scoffed lightly, “I’m a model student, sir.” Thea’s outburst of laughter had Ominis cackling alongside her as Sebastian glared at them. “Tsk, I’ll see you in Feldcroft, Ominis.”

Thea was still laughing as he disappeared within the green flames. Fig, too, seemed to be swallowing his laughter. Sebastian was many things, but a model student was decidedly not one of them. Ominis turned back to her, his silver eyes just shy of meeting hers directly, and gave a playful wink.

“Don’t forget your promise,” he smiled softly.

“I wont,” she assured him. With a nodded farewell to Fig, he too disappeared within the green flames. She wanted desperately to call him back, to feel his calming presence as her heart raced, his sharp words gentled by a mischievous grin. She reckoned she would be able to wait at least a day before she ended up writing to him; of course she’d write to Anne and Sebastian as well. No need to make it so obvious.

A warm hand rested on her shoulder. “What promise have you made?” Fig asked curiously.

“To be a model student, of course,” she grinned cheekily, satisfied at the laughter bouncing off of the stone walls around them.

Natty sat across the table, idly chewing on a piece of toast while steam curled up from her coffee cup. Sunlight poured in from the bay windows in the breakfast parlor of Fig’s house, amplified by the fresh blanket of snow that had fallen the night before. Thea briefly paused her quill to sip her own coffee before resuming her letter bound for Feldcroft. 

“That’s the third letter this week,” Natty remarked as she watched Thea’s hand scrawl across the page. “Who are you writing to so faithfully when your best friend is right here in front of you?”

Thea snorted, dropping the quill. “Who indeed,” she laughed. “As if anyone else is worthy of my time.”

“Exactly,” Natty winked. “Now, who is it?”

“Our favorite Slytherins,” she shrugged. “Ominis asked me to write over the break, and I usually write to Anne at least once a week if not more. Now that Sebastian is there, I'm writing to all three. I’m lucky you're here, or I would be spending all day just writing letters.”

Natty hummed, resting her chin lightly in her hand. “Ominis, huh?”

“Don’t start,” Thea glared playfully. “We are friends.”

“Hopeless ones,” she snickered, enjoying Thea’s flustered state. “You want me to believe that you two are not courting in any way?”

Thea sighed, wishing for all intents and purposes she could reveal a secret relationship with the boy that had caught her affections with his sarcasm and gentleness, but all she had were the hidden letters in her trunk upstairs and scant traces of hope. If she squinted, she could make believe that he felt something for her as well.

“There’s no courting going on, Natty,” Thea sighed sadly. “Believe me, you’d be the first to know.”

“Best friend rights,” she shrugged. “But things are different between you. At the beginning of term, you were at each other’s throats. Now, I see you together more often than not; you became quite close in a relatively short period of time. To be honest, I really thought you were secretly dating.”

Shaking her head, Thea reached for her cup of coffee, taking a long sip before answering. “Things.. happened down in the scriptorium,” she began haltingly. “We both shared a rather traumatic night. I think it’s that shared understanding of what we both went through, like soldiers returning from war.” She chuckled dryly. “That’s so dramatic.”

“That’s heavy,” Natty corrected gently, noting the faraway look in her eyes. “You never really told me all that happened down there.”

Thea pulled her lip between her teeth, the sharp pressure grounding as memories threatened to resurface and overwhelm her. Ominis and she had never spoken about that night, each silently agreeing that it was better left buried underneath Hogwarts for the next unlucky mischief makers to stumble upon. It didn't stop the nightmares though; perhaps talking it out with Natty would relieve her.

She hazarded a peek over her shoulder, confident that Fig was still up in his study, and would be for at least another hour. It had been his habit over the past week since Natty arrived, allowing the girls to have a few hours to themselves before he joined them for the day. Hopefully, today would not be unique.

“We’re alone,” Natty assured her, reaching across the table to grasp her hand. “Does he know?”

“A little,” she admitted. “He knows about the Cruciatus curse, of course. But I didn't tell him who I was with.”

“Thea,” Natty leveled her with a look. “Two of your closest friends are Slytherin. One of them is notorious for being where he shouldn’t, and the other is a direct descendant of Slytherin himself. You snuck out of the Halloween feast to find Slytherin’s Scriptorium. It doesn’t take a scholar to deduce who you were with.”

“Well when you put it like that,” she grumbled, unable to keep the grin off of her face, quickly dissolving into giggles. Of course Fig knew who she was with, he had just been clever enough to keep it to himself. 

“You’re an idiot,” Natty teased.

Thea chuckled. “Ominis said the same thin- don’t look at me like that.”

Laughing at her exasperation, Natty tried to bring their conversation back. “Speaking of the boy you aren’t courting-“

“We’re not courting!”

“-What happened in the Scriptorium?” Natty sipped her coffee, watching Thea’s rueful expression melt into consternation once more. Her heart hurt for her friend, wishing she had done more to prevent them from going that night. It had been over a month since the incident, but there were still bouts of awkwardness between them all, Natty’s knowledge subjecting her to wary looks when the conversation strayed too close to home. 

Thea sighed heavily, a fingernail tapping the worn surface of the wooden table as she stared through the window. “Do you know about the Gaunt family?”

“A little,” Natty shrugged. “Obviously, I know they claim Slytherin’s bloodlines. Rumored to be full of dark witches and wizards.”

She nodded absently. “They're obsessed with blood purity. Anyone without a pedigree is seen as less than human, and that’s within the magically adept. They regard muggles as little more than trash.” Her eyes finally met Natty’s, heavy and sad. “As a coming of age ritual, they take the newest child out into the muggle world, select a person at random, then torture them within an inch of their lives.”

Natty gasped, nearly dropping the porcelain cup. This was the kind of boy she had been sitting next to for months, making jokes, encouraging her best friend to pursue? The thought made her sick. “How has this been allowed to go on?”

“Puissance,” Thea answered numbly. “Power. Who’s going to oppose the heirs of Slytherin?” 

“I would, given the chance,” she growled, pulling a small smile out of Thea.

“Me too,” Thea grinned. “I’d light them up. Anyway, Ominis had this aunt that he loved. She was so unlike the rest of them, against the whole blood purity nonsense. They were close, but then she disappeared before he came to Hogwarts. She went in search of the Scriptorium, to prove that Slytherin wasn’t the maniac they had made him out to be.”

“You found her, didn’t you,” Natty sat back, hoorstruck as the pieces began stitching themselves together. Thea nodded glumly.

“She had left little notes,” Thea went on, “little journal entries of her progress. They slowly became more desperate as we went along. He kept having me read them. He was.. oh, Natty, he was so broken,” she sobbed, dropping her head into her hands. The sound of Ominis’ quiet sobs echoing off of those dusty walls still haunted her dreams at night, the desperation in his eyes after Sebastian had cursed her and the tenderness with which he had carried her back to her dorm. 

Natty tried to conjure a picture in her mind of the proud boy as anything but stoic or waspishly funny, but their interactions had been relegated to classes and group study sessions. In truth, she barely knew Ominis, but she knew Thea and if Thea trusted him, she would too.  

“I’m so sorry,” Natty whispered, “I should have stopped you, all of you.”

“Sebastian would have gone anyway,” she shook her head, wiping her tear stained cheeks roughly. “If he had been alone, he would have gotten trapped, just like Noctua. He’d still be down there, either starved to death or driven mad. It makes me sick to think of how many people were subjected to that curse just so Slytherin could get into his little hovel.”

The same anger flushed through Natty; she only knew the effects of the Cruciatus Curse through text books and warnings, understanding that its use was rare and only by the most evil of wielders. The thought of more than one person, most likely students like Thea, had been subjected to this torture for no other reason than one man’s sick ideas of elitism made her want to break something.

A tense resentment settled between them like incense, thick and choking in its heaviness. Thea’s anger lay with Salazar Slytherin, who she considered the mastermind behind all of this nonsense, but Natty was more generous with her displeasure, scattering it about the pureblooded families, and Sebastian for insisting on entering the scriptorium in the first place. The boy wasn’t stupid, but he sure was an idiot.

“What was it like,” Natty asked at length, her morbid curiosity distracting her mind from its murderous path. Thea sighed deeply, running a finger around the rim of her cup in slow circles. The silence stretched on, Natty nearly apologizing for the callous inquiry when Thea finally spoke.

“It felt like every bone in my body was being broken, one by one,” her voice was thick and hoarse. “I could hear the bones snapping, impaling my lungs. I literally thought I was dying.” For the second time that morning, Natty’s back hit the chair as she stared at Thea. She noticed her reaction, laughing lightly as Natty gaped at her. “It’s alright, Natty, I’m fine now.”

“It’s not alright!” She cried, smacking the table for good measure. “Just wait until I get a hold of Sallow..”

Thea laughed now, wanting very much to see Natty take their friend down a peg or two. “He honestly felt bad,” she tried to argue in his favor, laughing harder as Natty glared back at her. It was such a welcome sensation after reliving her trip into the scriptorium.

“Worry about yourself for now,” Natty narrowed her eyes, resisting the temptation to join in. “What did the lot of you find when you got in there? Or was it a wasted risk to your lives?”

Thea stuck her tongue out playfully, “Sebastian found a book. I stayed in the hallway with Ominis. I couldn't.. I couldn't walk.” Natty’s eyebrows pinched unhappily. “We let Sebastian explore; after the letters and his aunt and the curse, we just wanted it to be over.”

“How did you get back if you couldn’t walk?” Natty asked suspiciously.

A hot blush stole over her face, remembering the warm hands that cradled her bruised body, the soft woolen fibers pressed against her cheek, and that damned cologne. “I had told my prefect that I wasn’t feeling well as an excuse to leave the dinner early. It wasn’t hard to look pathetic when I got back.”

Natty stared at her blankly. “How did you get back,” she asked slowly, a dangerous glint in her eyes as Thea fumbled for anything but the truth.

“Ominis carried me,” she squeaked and Natty exploded.

“HA!’ She shot to her feet, the chair nearly tumbling backwards. “I knew it! You cannot tell me you’re not together!”

“Do I need to intervene?” A calm voice entered the kitchen, Professor Fig eyeing them both amusedly.

“Oh, good morning, Professor,” Thea chirped, hoping to steer the conversation away from her nonexistent love life.

Natty held no such aspirations. “Thea has a crush,” she smiled wickedly.

“Ah, yes,” he smiled at Natty. “I presume it is Mr. Gaunt?”

“What?!” Thea shrieked as Natty doubled over in laughter, collapsing into her chair. Fig winked at her, turning to pour a cup of tea. “I- what- how..”

He chuckled softly at her stammering. “I’ll admit, I had thought you partial to Mr. Sallow,” he grinned, taking a seat at the table with them, “but after seeing the three of you together at the floo station, it became very apparent who you favored. And, perhaps, maybe Mr. Sallow let it slip.”

“She totally likes him,” Sebastian muttered as he watched them pull away from each other with a sneaking suspicion that Ominis had snuck in a small kiss to the blushing girl.

”You’ve always been a clever boy, Mr. Sallow,” Fig chuckled.

“That snake,” she exclaimed, covering her blushing cheeks with her hands.

“Told you,” Natty grinned, absolutely smug with how the conversation was going. 

Fig could barely suppress his amusement with his guest. Professor Onai was polite, but guarded, their path rarely crossing; he had been hesitant in hosting her daughter for the beginning of the break, but her lively banter and affectionate manners swiftly won him over. He had always found it strange being with students outside of the castle, knowing how his presence among them often dulled their happy manners for fear of reprimand; it was a delight to sit among the two girls every morning as they actively engaged him in witty conversations.

The fear of coming home to an empty, hollow house had consumed him for the entire month leading up to the holiday. He had managed to stay busy, between his classes, Thea’s magic and the absurd errands Black was sending him on, not to mention the inquiries from the Ministry. But four weeks of unoccupied time, it was damn near an Azkaban sentence.

“You’re an affectionate spirit, Thea,” he smiled at the girl who had brought life back into his home. “It would take a blind man not to see it.”

Natty lost it, her loud guffaws drawing Fig in and they laughed gaily at Thea’s petulant expression. “I’m going to finish my letter in private,” she grumbled, snatching her quill and ink, nearly spilling it onto the already lengthy letter.

“Send our regards to Ominis,” Natty teased, as she stalked out of the room.

We’ll be returning to the school this evening; our lovely present has had six weeks to mature. I cannot express into words how much I am dreading this whole expedition. I'll be lucky to make it out of the kitchen without losing my dinner. Nick better be able to find this Jackdaw character, or he’s going to lose his life for a second time.

I hope Feldcroft is treating you well. I wish I had the courage to come and visit, but I don’t believe I am as welcome as Sebastian thinks. Solomon also scares me, but don’t tell anyone that. I know it’s nonsensical, but there’s a small part of me that hopes you’ll be in the Undercroft tonight, to tell me how silly it is to be worried about a ghost, or simply sit and read by the fire. 

I miss you your steadiness. 

Thea

Ominis ran his thumb across the indentation where she had crossed out the word, a shy smile pulling at his lips. It didn’t matter that he couldn’t see it, his wand told him exactly what had been written. She missed him, and he desperately missed her. His holiday had been less of a holiday, and more of a battlefield, shielding Anne from Sebastian and Solomon’s constant fighting. Sebastian had more or less moved into the garden shed, spending as many hours out there as possible; he suspected it was spent in studying Slytherin’s book.

Bringing the letter to his lips, he inhaled the lingering scent of ink and coffee that always permeated her letters before folding it neatly and tucking it into the small box he kept under his bed. He had hidden his other letters there, the box enchanted to keep nosey Sallows out, before waiting until the twins had gone to their respective beds, reading them in the silent darkness.

“You fancy her, don't you,” a small voice squeaked into the darkness. Ominis turned his head towards Anne’s bed, not realizing she was still awake.

He smiled in spite of himself. “I do.”

“Really,” she sat up excitedly, lighting up her wand to see his face more clearly than the dying embers allowed. “I didn’t think you’d actually admit it.”

 He chuckled wryly. “Thanks for that.”

Anne grinned. “Are you going to begin courting her?”

“Assuming she would be amiable?” He teased, his smile faltering. “No, Anne, I have no intention of pursuing her.”

“But why?” Anne sat there aghast, looking at her oldest friend. She didn’t need to be with them at school to know that Thea and Ominis were dancing around each other like lovesick fools. Sebastian had complained about it every time her owl landed on their kitchen windowsill. “She is amiable, Ominis. And you’ve admitted to liking her; what’s the problem?”

“She’s not a pureblood,” he mumbled, the words like acid on his tongue. He was amazed Anne hadn’t started immediately berating him for such excuses, noting how much she had matured in the months they had been apart. 

“I didn’t realize you cared about such things,” she replied calmly, the anger in her voice barely hidden behind clenched teeth.

“Of course I don't,” he scoffed, “but my unfortunate family does.”

“They haven’t contacted you in years, Ominis,” she argued.

“That does not mean they have forgotten me,” he snapped, biting his cheek to check the anger. It wasn’t Anne’s fault that he lived under the fear of his family coming to collect him once again, that one of Sebastian’s hairbrained ideas would trickle back to Professor Black and earn him a one way ticket back to the Gaunt Manor. He may not have heard from them, but he was certainly being watched, and one day they would come to collect. “I will not risk Thea’s safety should the news of my pursuing a muggle-born witch reach my parents. My valuable lineage would never be wasted on such insignificance.”

Anne swallowed her fiery retort. Ominis spoke with venom, his words offensive and harsh, but she knew they were simply repeated mantras from his childhood. Hollow words meant to make their mark. She watched as he wrung his hands, a nervous habit, and tried to put herself in his shoes; he had never been so open and honest with her before. “You think they’ll intervene?”

“I’m waiting for the day when they come to bring me back to that hell hole,” he murmured. “I’ve had my fun, but soon I will need to take my place as the next potential stock horse, fit to breed the next generation of Slytherin’s.”

“That’s horrific,” Anne hissed, ignoring the growing pain in her chest. “Whatever it takes, I won’t let you go back. You’re my brother, and I won't go down without a fight.”

Ominis’ lip quivered. He loved Anne like a sister, but he hadn’t realized how much until then. A silent tear slid down his cheek, catching the soft light of her illuminated wand. “Goodnight, Anne.”

“Promise me you’ll tell her, Ominis,” she whispered, watching him shuffle into his covers. “She deserves to know. And you deserve to be happy.”

”I promise.”

Chapter Text

“I don’t see anything,” Thea lamented, closing the book one last time. Fig and she had spent the entire morning staring at the pages fruitlessly, hoping that if they stared long enough, silvery blue swirls would waft up from the archaic pages. A small whirly object floated by, Thea lazily tipping her head to one side to avoid it as she stared down at the offending book. After all the hell she and Sebastian had gone through getting the damned thing, it sat unbothered and useless on Fig’s desk.

 Fig hadn’t bothered bringing it out of his study during their time in his home, citing the need for rest from such endeavors necessary. While she had been impatient in the beginning, Natty’s arrival a few days later proved how much she needed a break. They had discussed a little ancient magic here and there, but it was swiftly lost to broomstick races and muggle novels. Despite her teasing, Natty had written a few letters herself, their mornings consumed with coffee and quills until Fig joined them, her tales from Uganda leaving them enraptured and curious.

Upon returning to the castle, they had immediately sought out Nearly Headless Nick, determined not to wait any longer to meet with the ghost of Jackdaw. Finally, he had given them a definite time and place which only added to the anxiety building in Thea’s chest. Impatience at Nick’s evasiveness had now redirected itself for Christmas Day when they would finally meet this elusive ghost.

Somehow, in the midst of all of it, Natty had managed to grab her in the hallways and pull her into exploratory adventures or tea in the Astronomy tower. The coat of ancient magic had resettled onto her shoulders once her feet touched Hogwarts’ stones. Nearly every student had deserted the castle, save for a couple of upperclassmen she had never spoken to before and felt no inclination to do so now. They seemed wholly engrossed with each other anyway, the sounds of their snogging echoing down the hallways as Natty dragged her in the opposite direction with a look of abhorrence. 

Fig looked at her from across the room, noting her slumped shoulders. “Perhaps we’ll have answers soon. It isn’t your responsibility to solve everything, Thea.”

“I feel like it is,” she mumbled. “What’s the point of seeing ancient magic if I can’t do anything with it?”

He sighed. “I know how that feels, but let me assure you it isn’t your burden. These men, who made the road so difficult, are to blame. They had their reasons, I’m sure, but it is no less frustrating. But on the bright side, we will be one step closer to those answers soon.”

Feeling no less responsible, Thea nodded. It was finally Christmas, and tonight they would be accompanying Nick to an event called the Headless Hunt, where they were assured Jackdaw could be found. Any excitement she held was quickly tampered with the prospect of carting rotten meat, no matter the distance, to a field of ghosts that identified as headless.

Closing one of Miriam’s journals, Fig placed it on the small table next to his chair that he had situated by the window, allowing the last dregs of sunlight to refract through the warped panes of glass. “Dinner will begin soon,” he stood, stretching out his back. “Let’s enjoy our Christmas before traipsing out into the cold night, yes?”

“I hope they don’t have roast beef,” she grimaced, making him laugh. “I don’t think I could stomach it tonight.”

“Let’s hope not, then,” he winked, satisfied with her answering smile.

Thea was out of breath by the time she landed in the Owelry at the top of the school. She understood why it was placed in the tall turret of the castle, but did it have to be so high ? Natty stood on the far side of the room, snickering as Thea took gulps of air, bent over her knees.

“Sorry I’m late,” she gasped, her legs burning from jogging up most of the stairs. “Surely there’s a better way to send mail than by owl.”

“For now, it’s all you have,” Natty grinned. “Got your presents?”

Thea held the small bags from Honeydukes aloft. They had just managed to sneak to Hogsmeade the day previous, spending far too much on candy for themselves instead of the gifts they had purposed for their visit. Their little rendezvous to Honeydukes had been just the distraction she needed, the cute boy pulling taffy certainly doing them no disservice. Slipping over to J. Pippin’s for a few Fwooper Feathers had been a small diversion, but Thea knew Garreth would appreciate it.

“Should we use the eagle owls?” She eyed the large raptors as they clacked their beaks. The predatory birds still made her nervous, usually preferring the smaller owls to deliver her missives. Fig owned a snowy owl, the perfect size for heavy letters but not the intimidating creature that stared back at her now.

“They’re the fastest,” Natty shrugged. “Perhaps for Garreth, but Feldcroft is close. We could use the horned owls for them? They can carry larger amounts.”

“Good call,” Thea agreed, approaching the eagle owls. Natty passed her small packet of Fizzing Whizbees to combine with Thea’s feathers, which she had tucked inside a quickly penned letter. “Do you have any treats with you?”

“Of course,” she answered, pulling a small satchel from her pocket and handing Thea a dead mouse. Taking it by the tail, she held it aloft for the owl, who gratefully snatched it from her before launching off of the stone shelf and into the starry night.

“Bloody disgusting,” Thea muttered, wiping her hands of the offending furry creature. 

“Muggle,” Natty teased as Thea crossed the room to the horned owl roosts. She had already laden one of them with her treats, waiting for Thea to attach her own presents to another. Sliding letters from her pocket, Natty handed over her own to be bundled together and tied to the disgruntled bird’s leg. “Did you make a separate one for Ominis?”

Thea nodded. “I put his candy and such with everyone else's, but I’m going to send a separate owl with his birthday present.”

“Subtle,” she chuckled, but Thea wasn’t trying to be subtle. Anne had written to inform her of Ominis’ upcoming birthday, something he neither cared for nor celebrated. Did that stop her from encouraging Thea to send him something special anyway? No, no it did not. Did Thea go out of her way to find something special? Yes, yes she did.

“Hush,” Thea grinned. “I want him to know I care for him, and I’m much braver when he’s not standing in front of me.”

“You’ve literally obliterated a troll with ancient magic and you're scared of a boy?” Natty deadpanned.

Thea blushed, hiding her flaming cheeks behind the paper wrapped book she had bought for him. It had cost more than she cared to admit, but it was perfect . “I wasn’t attracted to the troll,” she mumbled, making Natty cackle at her admission.

Natty had been convinced of her crush and its reciprocation, constantly teasing Thea as they sought out the perfect birthday present at more than one shop along the crowded streets of Hogsmeade. It had been a constant game of accusation and denial between them since Natty had let it spill in front of Fig, made even worse when Ominis’ answering letter had been as affectionate as hers had been.

An evening alone in the Undercroft with you sounds wonderful.

“Let’s just get these things sent off,” Thea mumbled self consciously. Natty quietly took the small packets, feeding the large owl a mouse before it grudgingly leapt away in the direction of Feldcroft. Taking a moment to watch the striped feathers fade into the inky darkness, she swallowed her own nerves and began tying the small book carefully to the next awaiting owl. “How much is it going to cost to have you give him the mouse?”

“Not much,” she replied, immediately feeding the bird, “just your soul.”

“Assuming I have one,” Thea grinned, heart in her throat. Giving the bird an affectionate scratch on the chest, it nibbled her finger before shuffling to the ledge. Flapping its wings as the book’s weight was adjusted, he pushed off silently into the night. She couldn’t recall the owl now, only hoping it would be received amiably and she wasn’t interpreting his friendship as something more.

But, Godric, did she want more.

A warm arm slid around her shoulders and Natty joined her in watching the owl fly off. “I wish I could see his face when it arrives.”

Thea sighed wistfully. “Me too. Are you still leaving in the morning?”

“First thing,” Natty answered as they turned to leave. “It will take multiple Floo stations to get there and we want to spend as much time as possible in Uganda.”

“Why not apparate?” Thea asked, her thighs protesting as they began descending the stairs.

Natty scrunched her nose. “It’s dangerous over long distances,” she explained. “The chance of splinching increases.”

“Don’t know what that is, and I don’t want to find out,” Thea stated resolutely, making her laugh. It was easy to forget that Thea was new to the wizarding world.

“Well, I won't spoil it for you then,” she winked, linking their arms together as they practically skipped towards the Great Hall.

A gag came unbidden through her throat, much to Fig’s amusement. His resounding laughter bounced off the concave walls within the kitchen where Feeny had been storing the ridiculously disgusting slab of meat for nearly six weeks. Although Fig had enchanted it so the smell wouldn’t assault them, just the visual was enough to send her into dry heaves.

“Feeny apologizes,” the small elf repeated, eyeing Thea’s pale complexion with worry.

She waved her off. “You did exactly as I- ugh- asked. Thank you for this.”

Feeny continued to trail after them as Fig carried it through the kitchens and into the deserted halls of the empty school, apologizing and fussing over her. Thea would need to do something special for the little elf to show her gratitude, because she would never have done this for anyone.

The frigid December air bit her cheeks in a welcoming reprieve, alleviating the nausea that had clung to her since they arrived in the kitchens. Nick floated purposefully in front of them, leading the way through the grounds towards Lower Hogsfield. The snow crunching under their boots was the only sound in the pristine wasteland, a full silver moon bathing the world in dewy silver. A dilapidated building rose from the snow, small grey slabs poking up eerily through the smooth white surface. 

Warm firelight that had spilled out from Hogwarts faded into the oppressive solemnity that Thea now recognized as a cemetery, nestled into the wood line away from prying eyes. The paltry light cast out from her wand did little to gentle the harsh shadows cast around them, the accompanying moonlight catching glimmers of movement along the headstones. The first face to peer out made her scream; four months of seeing ghosts did not undo fifteen years of wariness and fear.

“Sir Patrick is right this way,” Nick called over his shoulder, his head nearly turning completely around. Thea quickly averted her eyes, really wishing he would stop doing that. More eery specters began drifting through her wand light, eyeing her curiously as she stumbled along behind Fig’s confident stride. A looming pillar rose up before them, the translucent body of a man materializing out of it.

“Ah,” he greeted them with surprise. “Mortals! To what do we owe the pleasure of such a vi- oh. Sir Nicholas.” The flat tone of his greeting made Thea’s stomach sink. Nick had been so confident in securing them an audience that they had waited six weeks for something to rot . Now, with the abject look of disdain on Sir Patrick’s face, she feared it was all for naught.

How do you murder a ghost? she thought angrily.

“Good evening, Sir Patrick!” Nick greeted cheerfully, a hint of awkwardness in his voice. “I have some friends here who have come to speak with young Richard Jackdaw.” He motioned down to where Fig was placing the meat on one of the headstones. “We’ve also brought you a gift.”

“Jackdaw, aye?” He judged, eyeing the meat and Nick warily. “That shouldn’t be a problem, if you can find his head.”

This was going to be more ridiculous than she had originally planned. Faint whispers of ghosts floated round them, weaving through the gravestones and rotting pumpkins scattered around the broken fence. She wished there was more light, then perhaps she could find him more easily. A body wafted by, its headless form startling her as Patrick called out.

“There he is now,” he laughed at the ghastly sight, “and without his head . Pity. Guess you’ll have to find it.”

Thea’s eye twitched.

She could hear Fig sigh, crossing his arms across his chest in irritation. His breath came out in little puffs in the frozen air. “May I ask where we can begin searching?”

Sir Patrick regarded him with mild indifference. “They’re probably playing with his head in the pumpkin patch. It’s on the other side of the house.”

“Thank you,” Fig bowed slightly. Turning to face her, he rolled his eyes as he started towards the ramshackle house. His shared annoyance was a welcome distraction to the creepy beings floating around. “Let’s see if there are any torches to light.”

There weren’t. Whoever had tended this cemetery was long forgotten, as were his duties, so Fig conjured a series of torches along the fence line. Their flickering light and warmth transformed the darkened cemetery into a lively cacophony of ghosts, darting around and conversing with each other. Peeking over her shoulder, she could see the image of Jackdaw’s headless body floating listlessly around the side.

“How do we find his head?” She asked, snapping her eyes back to Fig.

“I suppose we ask,” he shrugged, engaging the first ghost that floated by. “Excuse me sir, we’re in search of Richard Jackdaw’s head.”

The transparent man looked him over with thinly veiled disdain. “He’s occupied at the moment,” he sniffed. “If you want to speak with him, you must play the game.”

When he didn’t elaborate, Thea clasped her hands behind her back to hide her impatience. “And what are the rules?” Fig glanced at her sharp tone.

“Simple. You must find his head five times,” the man instructed boredly. “It has been hidden among the pumpkins. Although, I suspect it will be easier with the use of your wands.” He narrowed his eyes. “I should make it ten.”

“You said five,” Fig quickly stepped in, “and five it shall be. We’ll begin immediately.”

Quickly grasping her arm, Fig steered her away. Her patience was wearing thin with these pompous ghosts; if Jackdaw so much as sneered in her direction, she would lose all decorum. As it was, she tuned out the snarky remarks made by the other ghosts watching them cross the cemetery. The ground began sloping upwards, the dead remnants of an earlier swath of pumpkins lay scattered about.

“How do you suppose we find him,” Thea asked quietly.

Fig grinned excitedly. “We take out our frustrations.”

The first pumpkin exploded with squelching satisfaction, seeds and stringy fibers slinging in every direction. It wasn’t until Thea had blasted their fourth pumpkin that their discovery had been declared, and Jackdaw’s head immediately transferred to another place before they could see him. She absently wondered if ghosts could feel the effects of magic before sending another pumpkin into smithereens. 

Only one round remained and they could finally speak with the elusive head of Richard Jackdaw. Their options were now rather limited, thanks to their wanton destruction, and she ignored a woman’s complaints about their game being ruined. If she didn’t have answers soon, more than pumpkins were going to be ruined.

Twirling her wand through her fingers, Thea debated on which pumpkin to decimate first. “You’ll do,” she muttered, blowing it up with satisfaction. As the pieces settled,  the tell tale whips of a ghostly form peeked out. She had found him. Stepping up to the remains of the gourd, she grinned. “Richard Jackdaw, I presume?”

Curious eyes met hers from below. “You presume correctly.”

Jackdaw’s face was young, much younger than she had anticipated. He must have still been a student whenever he had come into possession of the book and ripped out its pages. The revelation was not a comforting one. Whatever had ended his life, she was now on that same path.

She knelt in the snow, drawing closer to where his head sat. He had been handsome in life, large luminous eyes and sweeping curls. It was oddly reminiscent of- “Garreth. You look like Garreth.”

One pale eyebrow arched. “Who is Garreth?”

“A friend,” she chuckled, hearing Fig’s shoes crunch in the snow behind her. “We were hoping to talk to you about some pages you found?”

Jackdaw’s eyes quickly cut to the professor standing behind her before refocusing on her. “Anything for a pretty girl,” he grinned mischievously. Despite herself, Thea blushed. “What do you want to know?”

“Well for starters, where are they?”

“Where I left them,” he smiled cheekily, “in my pocket.”

If he wasn’t so amiable, she’d have lost her temper. “And that’s on your dead body, correct?”

Finally, he grimaced. “That’s still a hard concept to bear,” he admitted. “But yes, it should be. Those pages led to a cave in the Forbidden Forest; somewhere in there I lost my head. I would not recommend you following in my footsteps.”

Thea exhaled slowly, her suspicions being confirmed of what lay ahead. No matter the cost, she needed to know; all of wizardkind could hinge on her abilities, and those missing pages held their secrets. “Unfortunately, I have to.”

He hummed, lips pursed to one side. “I’ll escort you there,” he offered slowly, “on one condition.”

“And what’s that?” She purred sweetly, seeing the amusement in his eyes.

“When you die, I’d like a date,” he waggled his eyebrows, sending her into a fit of laughter. Of course a ghost was asking her on a date, none of her living friends were. If he weren't a severed head sitting in a pumpkin, she would be saying yes.

“How about this,” she compromised. “You meet me in the Forest and take me to this strange cave. A lovely, romantic stroll to find your body.”

“Depressing,” he grinned, “I’ll take it. I’ll need a little time to remember everything that happened, but you can find me near the crossroads of Hogsfield and Brocburrow whenever you’re ready. Wear something nice.” 

“You’re cheeky, Mr. Jackdaw,” she replied, her tone of voice smooth and low.

He scoffed, hoping to hide his flustered response behind transparent eyes rolling dramatically. At least ghosts couldn’t blush. “Darling, I may have been dead for a while now, but I’m still only seventeen. Call me Richard . Please.”

More waiting , she thought. Resigned, Thea pushed to her feet, Fig’s hand quickly shooting out to help her stand. In their banter, she had forgotten he was there to witness it. “I look forward to our date, Richard.”

“As do I,” he smiled, his head lolling to the side as he regarded Fig. “And a good evening to you, sir.”

“A pleasure,” Fig replied, unable to stop the small laugh bubbling from his throat. He eyed Thea dubiously as he led them back through the cemetery, nearly losing his composure when Jackdaw’s headless form waved in farewell. Although Natty and Sebastian’s assertions had confirmed his suspicions, Fig had never seen Thea flirt so openly before with her blind friend. He prayed for the poor boy’s state of mind should she ever attempt it.

Chapter Text

“And he asked you on a date?” Natty asked, her disbelief written on her face. Thea nodded, kicking a stone along the path as they walked beside the Black Lake. The morning sun glistened off of its softly rippling surface, reflecting dancing patterns on the girl’s faces. “Is he aware he is dead?”

“Very much so,” she giggled, burying her hands into the bottom hem of her jumper to ward off the sharp wind. “It was an extremely strange evening.”

Natty hummed. “That’s an understatement. When are you going to meet him?”

“Soon,” she answered vaguely. Students had begun trickling back into the school that morning, most still traveling on the train from London and not expected until that evening. Thea had hoped to see Sebastian and Ominis before sneaking into the woods and possibly never returning, but so far they had been absent. Surely, they were spending every last moment with Anne; she suddenly felt very selfish.

“Is Fig postponing his classes to accompany you?” Natty asked, tucking her nose into her scarf. Thea by her lip, hesitant to reveal her plans, but it wouldn’t be fair to hide anything from her now.

“I’m not planning on going with him,” she replied softly. Natty stopped, pulling Thea by the sleeve until she faced her.

“You’re not going with him?” She demanded. “Thea, this boy died because of these mysterious pages. You are a talented witch but you are not immortal.”

It was not the first time Natty had shared her sentiments on the subject, and usually Thea agreed to an extent, but the reality was sobering: she was a barely educated witch, only a few weeks worth of formal classes under her belt, and Fig was a professor, researcher, and connected. It was foolish to go alone, but..

“That is my reason, Natty,” she asserted. “Ranrok is out there, right now, attempting to overthrow wizarding kind. Who do you think is more valuable, a wizard who knows ancient magic theory better than anyone or some teenager who can’t even transfigure a teacup properly!”

“Thea-“

“No, Natty,” she interrupted. “I know exactly what I’m doing and the consequences should I fail.”

Natty’s lip quivered, snatching Thea into a crushing embrace. “I hate that I would do the same damned thing in your place. But you won't fail. You won't.”

“I appreciate your faith in me,” she chuckled sadly, pulling away slightly. “I could use that confidence today.”

“Oh?” Natty raised her eyebrows suspiciously. “And what is on your plate for today?”

“Just a little romantic tryst with a dead boy,” she answered ruefully, mildly surprised when Natty simply stared at her. 

“You said soon, not today!” She cried, making Thea laugh.

“I know,” Thea chuckled despite her friend's unhappy frown. “I'll admit, I'm not eager to go, but I don’t want to delay any longer.”

“Well, you’re not going alone, that’s for damn sure,” Natty looped her arm determinedly through Thea’s. “Let’s change into something more practical and be on our way. I’d like to be home by dinner.”

Sebastian leaned over the railing of the covered walkway, the cold breeze rustling his hair and biting at his cheeks. Ominis sat on the ground next to him, a stray cat curled in his lap as they avoided the biting wind together. He had insisted he take a break from reading his most recently acquired book, so Sebastian dragged him to the most uncomfortable place he could think of, but in typical Gaunt fashion, Ominis stubbornly hunkered down with a cat and a warming charm.

Anne had shooed them both off that morning, declaring that she was happy to be rid of them, but Sebastian had caught the rapid blinking away of tears when they finally turned to leave. Solomon had not deigned to even stand from his chair at their departure, the compounding weeks of bickering sending Sebastian into a foul mood as he hunkered down in the common room with Slytherin’s book. Ominis had dozed quietly for an hour or so before insisting they get fresh air.

Wiping his now running nose along his sleeve, two small figures crossing the castle grounds caught his eye. He knew those walks, standing a little straighter as his curiosity piqued. “Well, well, what do we have here?”

“What is it?” Ominis asked from below him, not bothering to move from his sheltered position. He couldn’t see anyway..

“Whitehall and Onai,” he relayed, eyebrows hitching at their hurried steps. “Looks like they’re headed to the Forbidden forest.”

“Oh,” Ominis resettled the cat in his lap. “Probably looking for potions ingredients.”

Sebastian hummed mischievously. “I think it’s time we lengthened our walk.”

“But I didn’t bring a jumper,” he whined. 

“Repeat that phrase as you stand by the birdbath,” Richard instructed, floating silently between Thea and Natty as they stomped through the slushy undergrowth. “Pretty sure it’s Latin. Greek? I never paid much attention in school.”

“Too busy looking for adventure?” Thea quipped, making him grin.

“Well this little adventure was to die for,” he laughed.

Natty groaned, “That was bad, even for a ghost!”

“It was clever, don’t deny it,” he winked down at her. Their walk with Jackdaw had persisted in this manner, lighthearted banter and flirting mingled with his memories and instructions. Thea considered it one of the most delightful mornings she had ever had.

Just ahead, the path began to split, a mammoth tree situated in the middle with various planks hammered into its weathered trunk. They were haphazardly done, and Thea wondered how anyone managed to make heads or tails of it, much less find useful directions. Jackdaw cleared his throat, two pair of mortal eyes swinging in his direction.

“I’m afraid this is where I leave you,” he smiled grimly. “You’ll continue down this path until you find the tree circle. You know what to do from there.”

“Thank you, Richard,” Thea smiled sweetly, truly appreciative of his help.

He gazed at her fondly for a moment. “I hope to see you again soon. But not so soon. Be careful.”

Richard watched the pair of spunky girls disappear down the path, hoping they truly met with a more favorable fate than he had. He had never been truly frustrated with his current state of existence until now, the lure of a pretty girl (or two) never diminishing with the centuries.

With a resigned sigh, he turned away to float back to his usual haunting grounds when he heard them. Voices, low and angry as they wove through the forest around him. Allowing his form to take on a near translucent appearance, Jackdaw drew close to them, straining to hear what was being said.

“I saw them being led by a ghost. I know where they’re going we can intercept.”

“We don’t need the dark one. Rookwood only wants the other girl.”

Panic flooded through him; he knew the local gang of poachers had been raiding the woods for months, but was at a loss as to why they wanted his new friends. He had to find help, immediately.

Shooting down the quiet path, his expectations were low. Thea and her friend were a rare sight on such a cold winter's day, and this being a lesser traveled section of the forest. Dread filled him until, by sheer luck, two figures appeared over the crest of the pathway. 

“You’re the one who wanted fresh air, Ominis,” the dark-haired one complained.

“Fuck you, Sebastian,” the other replied, obviously casting another charm over himself.

Jackdaw rushed them, startling the pair enough for the first one to shriek. “My friends are in danger! Please, you have to help them!”

Thea walked quietly next to Natty, their ears trained on the still forest surrounding them. The ease that Jackdaw’s presence had afforded quickly dispersed as they trudged deeper into the silent wood. Occasionally, her friend would stoop to pluck mushroom caps or occasional leaves, stuffing them into her small knapsack. Natty was nothing if not resourceful and opportunistic.

“I do hope you plan on sharing that hoard,” Thea teased, hoping to ease the sense of foreboding crawling up her back.

“I’m getting enough for two,” she giggled, her darting eyes betraying her carefree response. “Where exactly are we going again?”

Thea gazed around, pulling the hastily scribbled directions from her pocket. “We should be looking for a series of oak trees in a perfect circle. He assured us they were obvious.”

“Trees, eh?” Natty eyed her skeptically. Thea nodded awkwardly, knowing their adventure relied heavily upon a dead man’s memory. It wasn’t ideal, but he was the only one who knew where they were. After the gruesome task of finding his head over and over again in the pumpkin patch, she’d more than earned the information. She hoped, in her death, that her sense of humor wouldn't be quite that morbid. She also hoped she wouldn't have the need to play headless games.

Sunlight shone brightly through the trees ahead, a small clearing peeking out through the trunks and boulders. “That may be it,” Thea bumped her arm excitedly. Their footsteps hastened forward until they found themselves standing in the center of the clearing, trees making for a perfect circle around them. “I assume these are oak trees?”

Natty stooped to pluck an acorn from the forest floor. “I’d hazard a guess they are,” she smiled triumphantly, holding it aloft.

A twig snapping underfoot caught their attention, pressing their backs together immediately to face whatever threat loomed beyond the circle. Thea’s stomach sank at the sound of a wickedly deep chuckle, its owner slinking out from behind one of the oaks. He was smartly dressed, a black handkerchief pulled up over his lower face, embossed with fangs. He was followed by another, then another, each stepping out from behind one of the circling trees. A few of them were unmasked, dropping the carcasses of dead animals as they raised their wands towards the students.

“It’s been a while,” the first one said, pulling his face covering down to smile wickedly at them. It was the same Ashwiner they had encountered before, but now he had backup, at least ten others.

“You missed us so much that you brought friends?” Natty taunted, Thea subtly elbowing her. It seemed unwise to provoke them while so outnumbered. 

The man laughed darkly, readjusting his mask. “Let’s see how well your education is coming along,” he said, his wand joining the others pointed towards them. The first spell ricocheted off Thea’s protective charm, unleashing the flood gate of attack. The girls didn't have a chance to counter attack, too consumed with keeping the barrage of spells from striking them.

“We’re sorely outnumbered, Natty,” Thea cried over the chaos, feeling her friend press into her back.

“I know!” Her panicked response made Thea’s heart sink. They didn't teach how to defend from multiple opponents at once, and tears of frustration stung her eyes. She was going to be the reason Natty didn’t go home tonight. How many more of her friends would face death simply because they walked beside her?

“Depulso!” A familiar voice echoed through the forest, an Ashwinder soaring across the clearing and slamming into a tree where he laid, still. The momentary distraction was the chance for the girls to go on the defensive, finally able to crack off a few spells at their enemies. 

Sebastian appeared out of thin air, Ominis hot on his heels as they charged into the foray. Thea could’ve wept if she wasn’t so busy fighting for her life. The backup bolstered their confidence, Natty edging further away from her as the tides began to turn; three enemies lay scattered in the underbrush, the odds evening out.

As she sent one tumbling through the air, a painful cry pulled Thea’s attention to Ominis falling with a thud, a wickedly happy Ashwinder standing over him. “No!” She wailed, rage and despair igniting the ancient magic under her skin with violence. Blue sparks began arcing out of her hands, consuming her body in an array of lighting bolts. The Ashwinders stared at her uncertainly, too baffled to attack as she turned her rage-filled gaze on their leader. “No one touches Ominis,” she snarled.

“Sebastian, get down!” Natty shouted, tackling him to the ground as an unholy scream ripped its way through Thea’s throat, her ancient magic surged outwards to strike each of their enemies in the chest as it had done to the troll in Hogsmeade all those weeks ago. 

Silence reigned as Thea collapsed to the forest floor. “What the fuck was that?!” Sebastian yelled, scrambling from beneath Natty.

“Go check Ominis!” She ordered, shuffling to Thea as he sprinted across the clearing. She began patting Thea’s pale face, “Wake up, Thea, come on.”

Her eyes fluttered heavily. “Where is he,” she mumbled, struggling to fight her way through the fog in her mind. She had to get to him, help him. She hadn't even gotten to tell him hello after their long holiday apart. She couldn’t lose him, not him.

Exhaustion clung to her limbs as she tried to sit up, grateful for Natty’s strong hands behind her shoulders. Such an explosion of magic left her feeling like a shell, fear of this ability creeping into her clearing mind as she caught sight of Sebastian kneeling over Ominis’ prone body, wand furiously passing over him. Stumbling, she scrambled across the leaf litter towards them.

Sebastian dropped to his knees next to his friend, rolling him onto his back. Blood seeping hot and thick through his white shirt sent Seb into overdrive, all but ripping the shirt open to reveal the deep cut spanning his rib cage. He heard Natty call over to him as she struggled to wake Thea. “It looks like he was hit with Diffindo,” he shouted, pulling out his wand to mutter the few healing spells he had picked up from books. He prayed they would be effective.

He didn’t bother looking up from his work as Thea’s clumsy steps dropped her next to Ominis, shaking hands pulling his limp head into her lap as she soothed his hair back from his face. Natty knelt across from him, wordlessly digging through the small back at her hip until she found what she sought.

“I have Wiggenweld,” she said softly, holding the small vial aloft.

“Pour some onto the wound,” Sebastian instructed, continuing to stitch the laceration up with magic. “Thea can pour the rest into his mouth.”

They immediately set to work, Natty pulling a second vial and passing it to Thea, who was trying to rouse Ominis so they could begin healing from the inside out. Her gentle pats began to increase in velocity, the stinging slaps leaving a red mark on his pale cheek until he finally began showing life. A grimace, then cry of pain as he tried to arch away from the healing magic Sebastian was steadily applying. Natty pitched forward to hold him steady.

“We’re trying to help,” Thea murmured tearfully into his ear, gently stroking his face as he took gulping breaths, eyes wildly searching for her. “Can you drink a potion?”

His imperceptible nod was all she needed, pulling the cork with her teeth and spitting it into oblivion as she tipped his head back and angled the glass against his lips. Coughing his way through it, Ominis managed to choke down the liquid, his face slowly relaxing as it began working.

Watching the skin slowly knit itself back together, Sebastian ran a finger along the harsh red line left over, making Ominis hiss. “It’s going to leave a mark,” he muttered, sitting back in exhaustion.

“What happened,” he asked tightly, his insides tender as they finished healing.

Natty patted the hand that had come to rest across his abdomen. “We think you were hit with a diffindo spell,” she explained gently. “You were cut pretty badly. Thankfully, Sebastian knew some healing spells.”

“Not the best, but it worked until we could get some Wiggenweld in you,” Sebastian rubbed the back of his neck, slightly pink under Natty’s praise.

“Better than the alternative,” Ominis replied, voice scratchy.

The overwhelming reality finally settled onto Thea’s shoulders; she had nearly lost Ominis, forever. She could have lost all of them, all for some stupid pages in a book. Fig had warned her not to venture out alone, but her impatience spurned her on, and the cost had nearly been devastating. A shaking hand brushed against Ominis’ cheek, her thumb skating down his prominent cheek bone. The sensation drew his attention, head tilting back. 

The sound of sniffling made him frown. “Thea-“

“I’m so sorry,” Thea sobbed, her tears falling freely on his face before burying her head into her shoulder, attempting to muffle the cries. 

He reached up to cover the hand that still cupped his cheek in reassurance. “I owe you three my life,” he said thickly. “Thank you.”

Sebastian scoffed lightly. “You can thank Thea,” he looked at her, endless questions behind his tired eyes as she met his gaze. “She practically exploded. Took out all of the Ashwinders at once, it was insane.”

“We would have been goners had you two not shown up,” Natty sighed heavily, hoping to draw the conversation away from Thea’s exposed ability. “Why exactly are you out here, anyways?”

Sebastian shrugged. “We were following you,” he chuckled. “Being nosey of course, until a ghost came flying out of the woods, ranting about a couple of girls being hunted by Ashwinders.”

“Richard,” Thea breathed the name, gratitude so heavy it nearly sent her into hysterics. She literally owed that ghost their lives.

Natty squeezed her arm gently in understanding before turning to Ominis. “How are you feeling now, Ominis? You gave us quite the fright.”

“Alive and well,” he smiled reassuringly at her, thumb stroking the back of Thea’s hand. “Where were the two of you going, if I may ask?”

Thea and Natty shared a loaded look, knowing there was no going back once the truth of the matter came to light. There were still many concerns regarding Sebastian’s intentions, but she could hardly come up with a reasonable explanation as to why an inexperienced witch just electrocuted ten men at once. Natty knew the ins and outs of Thea’s magic, having been her explicit confidant since the beginning of term, and Ominis knew the basics from her panic attack and subsequent conversations when Sebastian was otherwise occupied. But there was something deep within Sebastian’s eyes that always held her back; it was fruitless now. 

She swallowed thickly, nodding down to the boy still laid in her lap. “He already knows,” she told her softly. 

“Knows what,” Sebastian demanded, scowling at the three of them. She couldn’t blame him; if the roles were reversed, she would be just as frustrated.

“Calm down, Sebastian,” Thea reasssured quickly. “I didn’t purposefully leave you out. No one was supposed to know. Natty and Ominis found out by accident.”

He took a steadying breath. “Does this have anything to do with your little lightning show earlier?”

“Lightning?” Ominis frowned, tilting his head back towards Thea, continuing to rub small circles on the back of her hand. “Was it your magic?”

“Yes,” she answered breathily, blushing when she noticed his bare chest laid out before her. Covered in dirt and blood, it still invoked heat in places she had never imagined. She pointedly averted her gaze to Sebastian, who now looked like he was fighting a smile. “I can see ancient magic,” she explained, pointedly ignoring him. “Traces, anyway. Apparently, witches and wizards with this ability have delayed awakenings, usually around fifteen or so, like me. The dragon attack on my way to school wasn’t random. It was targeted because of what we were carrying: a key to a vault at Gringotts. What we found there led us to the restricted section of the library, which is where you come in.”

“What did you find?” He asked eagerly, his attention rapt on her words. 

“A book,” she grinned mischievously, laughing when he groaned. “But honestly, it was a book. Natty and I are headed to a cave to retrieve the pages that were torn out of it. The ghost you met, Richard Jackdaw, was the last to have them.”

Sebastian hummed, chewing his lip as he mulled over her words. “So, what you did to those Ashwinders, that was ancient magic?”

“Yeah,” she nodded, swallowing the apprehension in her throat. “Fig and I have been researching it but there’s a paltry amount of information. I don’t have control over it though.”

“This is the second time I’ve seen you do that,” Natty reached over to place a warm hand on her arm. “Both times were in protection of someone else. You shouldn’t feel fear or shame about that.”

“She’s right,” Ominis murmured quietly, drawing her attention back to his soft smile. She had never seen such a tender look on his face before, and she allowed herself to steal another caress against his cheek.

Sebastian cleared his throat. “It sounds like we still have a mission to complete,” he smirked, enjoying the discomfort of his friends; it was only fair after they had left him out. “If you’re up to leaving Thea’s lap, Ominis?” The blush that stole over his two friends made him grin widely, Natty sharing in his amusement. 

“I’ll help you up,” Natty chuckled, taking his hands and pulling him to his feet. “I don’t know what to do about your shirt though.”

Ominis’ slender hands felt the torn fabric where his buttons once sat and the quickly drying blood stain that covered most of the left side of the shirt. He frowned at Sebastian. “Did you really need to tear it off?”

“Listen, mate,” he held his hand up in surrender, “I was more concerned with saving my best friend’s life and less with decorum.”

Natty giggled. “I know a few cleaning charms I can attempt to salvage our shirt, at least until you can change back at the castle?”

“Anything is better than this,” he sighed, shrugging out of his shirt before holding out to her. An awkward cough came from behind him and he turned towards it. “Are you alright?”

“I don’t think Whitehall was expecting to see you half naked today, Omini-ow!” Sebastian’s teasing tone was cut short by an unmistakable slap. Ominis half hoped it was across his face for tormenting the both of them, a heady rush at the thought of her seeing him so exposed. Of being affected by it.

“Leave them alone, Sebastian,” Natty scolded through her laughter. She was concentrating on withdrawing the moisture she had attempted to wash his shirt with, enjoying the obvious attraction her two friends held for one another. Clearly, Sebastian was enjoying it as well, an unspoken alliance forming between them to push their friends together. “Here you go, Ominis. It’s not pressed, but it's functional.”

“Thank you, Natty,” he said sincerely, slipping it over his pale shoulders. “If we're finished making jokes at my expense, can we get going?”

Sebastian chuckled. “Sure thing. Lead the way, Whitehall.”

Thea swallowed thickly, desperately trying to quell her racing heart as Ominis’ skin disappeared behind his shirt. “Let me check his instructions,” she mumbled, shuffling through her coat pockets to extract the slip of parchment.

“Who is ‘he’?” Ominis asked, tucking in his shirttails.

“The ghost,” Natty answered, trying not to  laugh at the heat so evident in Thea’s cheeks. “Jackdaw was a former student who got himself killed on a treasure hunt for whatever is in those pages.”

“An encouraging thought,” Sebastian called as he picked his way over to one of the fallen Ashwinders. One look at his charred face and he was fighting the urge to gag. “Wow, you really took care of business, Thea.”

“Is that what I smell?” Ominis asked, wrinkling his nose in Sebastian’s direction. Ash and burnt flesh permeated the clearing, the sharp smell burning his nose.

“The smell of victory, mate,” he replied jovially, despite the turn his stomach had taken. He knew his new friend was talented, but the weight of her actions was sobering; she had defeated, no, decimated, at least ten Ashwinders in a way he had never even heard of before. But such magic had potential, and he had no problem capitalizing on that potential. 

Natty watched Sebastian with mild interest as he assessed the bodies strewn about; he put on a brave front but his pale skin showed his true reaction to Thea’s power. Turning back, she noticed the shaking parchment in her friend’s hands, her gaze miles away as she stared down at it. “It’s alright, Thea,” she reached out, running a soothing hand down her arm.

“I killed them,” she breathed, fearful eyes locking onto Natty’s, “didn’t I?”

Gripping her upper arms, Natty gave her a small shake. “What you did was an act of self-defense, Thea. This wasn’t a lesson! They were trying to kill us. Had you not used your gift, Ominis would be dead.”

Thea’s tear filled eyes cut over to the young man who stood at an angle to them, listening with a grim expression. She knew Natty was right, they would’ve murdered her friends to get to her, but now she had human blood on her hands. This wasn’t a wayward troll or magically conjured guardians, these were people. “But-“

A deep sigh cut her off, Ominis turning towards her with an outstretched hand. “Come here,” he called softly, fingers flexing in bidding. A warm hand on her back pushed Thea across the space between them, fitting her hands into his as he pulled her into his embrace. Pressing her into his chest, he rested his cheek on top of her head. “Kindness is your weakness,” he told her softly, running a comforting hand up and down her back. “You pity even the murderers.”

Sebastian huffed a laugh, his hand joining Ominis’ as it soothed her. “You’ve made the world a tiny bit safer. Be proud of that.”

Natty joined them, wrapping her and Ominis in a hug. “I’m grateful that both of you are here.” 

Sebastian’s long arms wrapped around all of them as far as he could, laughing happily. “As much as I love a cuddle, we should really be moving on. I doubt these are the only Ashwinders roaming the woods.”

The sobering thought had the group breaking apart, looking to Thea as she held Jackdaw’s instructions. “Um, I believe we need to head in that direction,” she pointed through the trees. “He said the cave would be there, the path easy for me to find.”

“Us,” Sebastian corrected. “You’re not going alone.”

“I said the same thing,” Natty smirked, hi-fiving Sebastian.

Thea and Ominis chuckled at them before he turned to her. “Would you mind helping me find my wand first?”

“You need to be sure about this,” Thea inquired again, turning to face her companions and their combined looks of annoyance. They owed her nothing, yet were still eager and willing to follow her into a strange cave to look for a dead man's body. She had never known blind loyalty before. “Jackdaw literally died here.”

“I almost died back there,” Ominis shrugged, the sentiment turning Thea’s stomach. “I didn’t because I wasn’t alone. You’re not going in there by yourself, Thea.”

“Yea, verily,” Sebastian agreed, his hands planted on his hips in defiance, making Thea laugh in spite of herself. Sallows never back down, she remembered, knowing any arguments at this point were a waste of time. Plus, she didn’t want to go at this alone. 

Natty stepped forward to envelop her in a hug. “We face this together.”

Nodding sagely, Thea led them into the mouth of the cave. It was reminiscent of the cavern beneath the library, with the comforting addition of sunlight, although that was quickly waning the deeper they went. Whatever was contained in those pages must be significant to drive Jackdaw in here alone; the assurance of the footsteps echoing off the walls around her was the only thing keeping her feet moving. 

“I don’t really understand what the fuss was about,” Sebastian’s playful voice echoed around them. “This is quite a lovely little adventure. Just the four of us, a couple of Ashwinders and fucking spiders!”

The panic in Sebastian’s voice was accentuated by a mammoth spider, nearly the size of a horse, dropping from the ceiling with enough force to rattle the stones under their feet. Thea had never seen one bigger than her thumbnail, and the scream that tore from her was drowned by the squealing roar of the Acromantula. Ashwinders were preferable to this thing!

A strong arm pushed her aside, Ominis stepping forward with purpose as he and Sebastian began popping spells at the creature with vigor. Natty soon joined in the foray, attacking the smaller creatures now scurrying down the walls. “Use confringo Thea!”

Natty’s voice jolted her back to her senses, purpose flowing through her hands as she wielded her wand. Larger spiders began crawling towards them, and her friends had to defend from their darting spines while simultaneously trying to take down the matron spider. They were going to be overwhelmed soon, with Natty and herself trying to keep the juveniles at bay. If there was a time to learn how to control her magic, it was now.

Angrily blazing through the wriggling bodies, Thea concentrated on calling the magic up from within her, surprised at the eager response with which it came to the surface. Blue, crackling streaks of magic wound themselves around her wand, and she surged forward, nearly pushing Sebastian aside as she focused on harnessing the power. With a sharp cry, she snatched the ancient magic from the air, raining its electric pulse down onto the Acromantula. She watched its twitching limbs in satisfaction until nothing but a charred body remained.

Lightheaded, she stumbled a bit before a hand wound its way around her waist, pulling her solidly against Ominis’ warm chest as he continued to attack the remaining spiders. Thea allowed herself to be supported for a few moments until the dizziness passed, reluctantly pulling away to help dispatch the last of their assailants.

Their combined heaving breaths filled the now quiet space. “Fucking spiders,” Sebastian murmured, and it broke the tension, sending them all careening into laughter.

 Natty picked up a few errant spider fangs and slipped them into her ever present knapsack. “I doubt these were the last of them, but at least now we know what to expect.”

“Let’s press onward then,” Thea nodded, anxious at the thought of more giant spiders infesting the unfamiliar cave. Moving forward, she squeezed Ominis’ upper arm in a silent thank you for his support. As she led them deeper, she missed the knowing look passed between Sebastian and Natty at Ominis’ scarlet-tipped ears.

 The group took turns looking between the ivy-covered birdbath and the strange, stone vortex that was presumed to be Jackdaw’s untimely tomb. Sunlight filtered in through gaps in the cave’s ceiling, alighting the dew still clinging onto the twisting plants. Sebastian errantly perused the cache of books and parchments stacked  against the wall, squinting at the notes that weren’t ruined by decades of rain and flooding.

“This looks like the place,” Thea murmured. “Birdbath, waterfall. I’m supposed to say some word that unlocks it all.” She rifled through her pockets until she extracted Jackdaw’s note. “Good thing I wrote it down because I can't, for the life of me, remember what it was.”

Ominis chuckled beside her. “Let’s hope he gave you the right one.”

“Intramuros,” she called softly, pleased when the ivy leaves shrank away and the stone bath began to glow softly. It was a particular delight to hear Sebastian yelp when the stone vortex began to shift, uncoiling itself to reveal a passageway beyond. “Well, it worked.”

Dark laughter bounced off the walls around them, and Thea whipped around to face their newest adversaries with a mix of fear and annoyance. Couldn’t they do anything without opposition? Her ire morphed into dread as three nasty looking goblins strode onto their little island, their red-tinted armor glinting menacingly in the light.

“A bit far from home aren’t we?” The leader grinned, his row of pointed teeth accentuating his intent. “Ranrok knew you’d lead us to whatever it is you’re hiding. Just had to bide our time.”

Thea’s heart dropped as each of them withdrew axes from their backs, their blades nearly as tall as the goblins themselves. There would be no potion recovery should one of them fall prey to those blades. “I have nothing to hide!” She pleaded desperately, alarmed to know they had been followed for so long without their knowledge. 

The goblin laughed, twirling one of his axes with practiced ease before charging her. Reflexively casting protego, she was caught off guard by the power of his enchanted axe as she tumbled backwards, scrambling to her feet while Ominis attacked, buying her precious moments. It afforded her a glimpse at Natty and Seb, each engaging their own goblin. She had to trust them to hold their own, she couldn’t protect them all at once.

“Diffindo!” She hit the goblin square in the chest, a deep gash radiated up his neck and face. It only enraged him more, his body sparking with red arcs as he doubled in size. “Oh shit,” she gasped, diving to the side as he rushed her with inhuman speed, his blades singing through the air where her head had been seconds before.

“Now would be a good time for your magic, Thea!” Ominis called, panic tinting the edges of his voice. Emitting a fairly powerful burst of magic, he managed to knock the goblin from his feet. It was the seconds she needed to harness the feeling of electricity in her blood, snatching it from the air and delivering the death blow to their opponent. Seeing his limp body was frighteningly satisfying, as was the minute wave of dizziness that passed in a mere moment. She stumbled once, but Ominis’ ever ready grip reached out to steady her.

“Was there only three?” Natty called breathlessly, a dead goblin bleeding out at her feet from a neck wound.

“I think so,” Sebastian replied darkly, kicking the foot of his own adversary as it stuck out under a pile of rubble. “That felt really fucking good, though.”

Thea and Natty’s eyes met in concern before Ominis spoke up. “Taking another life shouldn’t feel good, Sebastian,” he gently reprimanded.

“Tell that to the goblin that tried to kill Anne,” he retorted. “Or these ones that just tried to kill us! I feel no pity for them.”

To keep the situation from escalating, Thea stepped in between them. It seemed to be her place as of late. “While we still have the upper hand, perhaps we can get back to looking for Jackdaw? If those three were following us, for who knows how long, then there’s bound to be others.”

“Agreed,” Natty asserted, grabbing Sebastian by his sleeve and dragging him towards the now open passage. 

A light tug on Thea’s sleeve had her turning to Ominis. “Do you agree with him?” He asked, his face almost impassive. She could discern a hint of disquiet in the corners of his mouth.

“No,” she replied softly, watching his shoulders relax infinitesimally. “But I don’t have the same reasons he does. Were I in his place, I’m not sure what I would do. Hell,” she huffed lightly, “I just killed a group of Ashwinders because they hurt you. And I know I wouldn’t hesitate to do it again.”

His lips flattened as he considered her words, before gently pulling her into a hug. Thea happily returned it, sliding her hand into his as she picked her way over the uneven ground. Her heart soared as he let her quietly lead him along.

Chapter Text

“That looks smart,” Thea commented as Ominis slid the robes over his white shirt. She took it upon herself to smooth the heavy knit material over his shoulders as he adjusted the sleeves comfortably.

His head turned towards her curiously. “Does it really? Strange to find perfectly fitting robes in a cave deep in the forest.”

“That's true,” she shrugged. “Must be enchanted in that way.”

“Very logical, Little Raven,” he grinned. For not the first time that day, Thea’s stomach somersaulted at his little pet names. They had been reserved for their private excursions when the others were out of earshot, but Little Raven was by far her favorite. 

Thea’s ears still burned as Sebastian and Natty came into view, waiting contentedly beneath a stone archway. The group had taken to exploring the labyrinthine pathways and off-shoots in pairs, secretly trying to out-do the others in producing hidden coins or elaborate hats. Natty currently wore a deep green fedora, cut fashionably for a woman’s use. It was a striking addition, accentuating her features delightfully. Thea grinned at the many sideways glances Sebastian was taking.

Not that she hadn’t been openly gawking at Ominis when the other two had left on their own explorations. It would be even harder now with his new robes, the charcoal knit doing wonders for his complexion. She was grateful he couldn’t see the constant red stain that painted her cheeks, but the few questioning glances thrown her way made her wonder if he could indeed feel her gaze resting on him. 

Thea knew at some point soon she would have to address the stolen touches and lingering glances between them, but for now she enjoyed his contented presence beside her. Absence had truly made her heart grow fonder for the quiet boy next to her, but the near-death experience had all but proclaimed her affections for him from the castle roofs. She had tried to broach the topic several times, but her tongue always remained glued to the roof of her mouth.

Now, whatever chance she had dried up. The last strange gateway loomed ahead of them, its now familiar mechanisms clicking open, revealing yet another rubble strewn pathway beyond it. They had been at this for what felt like hours, and Thea’s feet were screaming. If only there had been a pair of sensible shoes in one of those many chests; it had been a bad day to wear her heeled boots.

“Looks like we’re finally getting somewhere,” Sebastian groaned as he stepped onto the causeway. “I feel like we’ve walked for miles at this point.”

“The first thing I'm doing when we get back,” Natty spoke up, “is heading to the baths.” She grimaced at the string of Acromantula blood adhered to her sleeve, shaking her arm uselessly.

“I’m going to throw this shirt into the fire,” Ominis muttered. “No offense Natty.”

She giggled, stepping onto the causeway with Sebastian. “None taken.”

The other gateways had opened up to insignificant caveworks, monotonous tunnels and dripping walls. Standard cave expectations. But now the ceiling above vaulted so highly, Thea could barely see the stone daggers hanging precariously over them. A strong breeze cut across, small stones rolling over and off of the sides before plummeting to the depths below.

“This is certainly different,” Thea muttered to herself. Ominis wandered next to her, his wand sweeping around to gauge the space.

“It’s so empty,” he whispered with apprehension. “It’s too vast for my wand to sense.” 

She watched his throat bob as he swallowed thickly, his mouth pressing together. He’s scared, she realized, her heart clenching. Ominis had always been the confident, self-assured member of their little crew, and to see him so rattled made her want to apparate him straight into the Undercroft, to protect him from dangers she constantly found herself facing.

Thea paused, uncertain if her next words would be considered offensive or not but unable to resist offering. “Would you.. like me to guide you over? The path is a little narrow, and yes, the room is vast. I can barely see the ceiling or floor.”

Uncertainty pulled his brows together. “I’m not accustomed to receiving assistance,” he murmured, a slight pink splashed over his cheeks.

“Oh, I understand I just-“

“But,” he interrupted softly. “I would be grateful if you would accompany me across?”

Wordlessly, Thea looped her arm with his, noticing his white knuckled grip on his wand. She couldn’t imagine the sensation of being completely at the mercy of her wand’s dictation of the worlds around them. It was always fascinating to watch him navigate the world with such confidence and precision, but the vulnerability and trust he had given to her would be a gift she cherished. 

The end of the path began morphing into smooth, polished stone, carved ornately into an archway. It was a welcome sight compared to the previous hours of naturally hewn rock they had worked their way through. Whatever Jackdaw had been hunting, they must be getting close to it. Anticipation, tampered with anxiety, began to build in Thea’s chest. The fact that they were following a ghost’s instructions was not lost on her; images of each of her friends lying in a pool of blood keeping her on her toes.

Ominis hummed quietly beside her. “The air is different,” he commented, swinging his wand in a wide arc. “I can’t pinpoint it, but something is definitely different.”

“You’re right,” she replied, squeezing his arm slightly in a bid to comfort herself. Thea knew exactly what he meant; the ancient magic within her veins practically hummed in delight. Its power still concerned her, and the fear of being the cause of her friend’s demise nearly made her sick. She had managed to harness it a few times within the cave, but its unpredictable tie to her emotions was a very real issue. What if her friends didn’t manage to duck in time?

Passing under the archway, an open room spread out before them. It was a collective relief to be out of the spider infested caves and into carved ceilings and magically infused air. Sebastian took it upon himself to light the many wall scones littered about, the gleaming stone floors sparkling under the firelight, leading them to a short staircase across the room. Yet another ornately carved archway stood before them, its entrance sealed by a familiar obsidian wall.

“Thank you,” Ominis whispered, gently extracting himself from Thea’s grasp.

“Of course,” Thea mumbled, distracted by the obscure pulsing of light within the wall. She knew that once activated, she would likely be in another pensieve chamber, accompanied by the stone guardians. The memory of Fig disappearing in Gringotts had scared her enough; she whipped around to her companions, resolve straightening her spine as the reality of what was beyond that door sank in. 

She must go alone.

 “I’m sorry but you cannot enter here,” Thea declared to three incredulous faces.

“I beg your pardon!” Sebastian gaped at her. “We didn’t come this far to simply turn back!”

Thea huffed in exasperation. “You don’t understand,” she argued. “You cannot enter here. I must go alone.”

“No,” Ominis frowned, the single word echoing in the chamber. 

“Explain it, Thea,” Natty fisted her hands on her hips. “You cannot expect us to just sit idly by as you continue, especially after a day like today.”

She turned back to the black glass, the small blue symbol glistening in response, beckoning her forward. Her hand stretched out, the pulsating magic kissing her fingertips in silent welcome. “This room is reinforced with ancient magic,” she sighed, finally facing them again. “It is the same as the one I encountered in Gringotts, and under the library. Fig was with me in the first one, but once I unlocked it, the enchantment separated us. I have no choice but to go alone, I won't risk any of you being separated to Merlin-knows-where, facing who-knows-what, while I’m unable to help.”

Why couldn’t they understand? She was trying to protect them, not shut them out. Her ancient magic had been instrumental in saving them from Ashwinders, Goblins, and spiders; now, there would be magically crafted guardians hell bent on killing them all. 

Jackdaw. They hadn’t found him yet. Thea’s eyes were riveted back onto the glass, instinctively knowing that he lay just on the other side. The gravity of their predicament settled heavily into her lungs, her breaths coming short and fast. She didn’t know how he managed to enter the chamber, but he sure as hell never came back out. She could very well never come back out either.

A warm hand pressed into her lower back as Ominis stepped closer to her, concern written all over his face. The touch startled her from her thoughts and she twisted to face him, his hand resting lightly at her waist. He made no effort to move it. “You’re certain you must be alone?”

“I can handle it, Ominis,” she reassured him, a blush working its way up her neck at his continued touch. “I’ve faced these chambers before.”

“It has nothing to do with your ability, darling,” he whispered. “You shouldn’t bear this burden alone.”

Thea swallowed thickly, unable to trust her voice. How had he managed to single out her biggest insecurity? This gift that made her feel incredibly isolated, not only from her peers but herself. Secrecy weighed down her friendships, the delayed entrance to the wizarding world hindering her understanding of what she truly was; whatever was beyond this chamber would surely only complicate her already tenuous reality. 

Would Ranrok be here as he had been in Gringotts?

Silently, Thea’s arms slid around Ominis’ waist, her face buried in the crook of his neck. Perhaps her friends wouldn’t be able to shoulder the brunt of her burden, but she could let them support her when she needed it most. Warm, lithe arms wrapped around her, squeezing her tightly. If this was the last thing she ever felt, she could die satisfied.

“It’s alright, dove,” he whispered against her hair, the tenderness in his voice nearly making her weep.

Another hand came to rest on her back. “Kick some ass, Thea,” Sebastian’s teasing voice soothed. “But come back. I want to hear about everything.”

Sebastian’s humor had never failed to break through her darkest thoughts, making her chuckle in spite of the heaviness settled onto her shoulders. Reluctantly pulling out of Ominis’ arms, she took a measured study of each of them, committing it to memory. If this chamber was like the others, then she could expect a fight, and an increasingly difficult one. Natty gave her an encouraging nod, which she swiftly returned before facing the archway once more.

Three shallow steps brought her up the landing, the glass wall standing proudly between her and the danger within. Pulling her wand from its pocket, she stepped into the enchanted ring carved into the floor. Immediately she was engulfed by the ancient swirls, her hair lifting and whirling about as she breathed it in. Spinning her wand, she gathered the traces and flung them skyward, the obsidian wall shattering into dust with its requirement fulfilled. 

Thea could hear the murmuring of her friends behind her, but her eyes were locked onto the room laid out beneath the archway. Ambient light filled the space in an ethereal manner, its iridescence blinding her for a moment before she honed in on the pile of decayed remains only meters from her. Jackdaw. She had finally found him. His head had most certainly been cleaved from his body, the ornate swords still protruding from the floor where the blow was delivered. She instantly recognized them, a small relief to know her opponent would be a familiar one.

“Swear to me,” she called over her shoulder. “Swear you will not enter here, no matter what.”

Natty and Sebastian nodded slowly, Ominis simply frowning deeper. “Light them up, Thea,” he encouraged, her chest swelling with courage as she stepped through the passage.

“Protego!” She shouted, the last minute defense sending her skirting backwards from the guardian’s sword strike. She was right to assume that her opponents were only getting stronger. Two sentries, three times the size of a grown man, flanked the final passageway, protecting its secrets. Six smaller deputies had been stationed along the left and right walls; a couple of well timed depulsos dispatched them relatively quickly, but these mammoth guardians were proving to be nearly impossible.

She had chanced a peek at her friends through the archway, and it had nearly resulted in her being skewered into the floor. Not eager to repeat the close call, she reached for her ancient magic again; it thrummed beneath her skin like a second heartbeat. Waiting for the right moment, she finally struck, the guardian exploding from the bolt of electricity that entered through the top of its head. 

Sharp shrapnels of stone flew about the room, one catching her beneath the eye and sending her careening backwards. The heavy impact on the polished floor knocked the wind from her, only adding to the wave of nauseating dizziness from being struck in the face. Faintly, she heard someone scream her name, pulling her eyes open to see the second guardian standing over her, his sword raised directly above her body. With a yelp, she rolled to the side, the impact of the sword meeting the floor enough to blow her hair forward.

Scrambling to her feet, she staggered, desperate to put real estate between herself and the final guardian. Even if she had access to Natty’s knapsack, she wouldn’t have time to drink a potion. No, she would have to do this with pure strength and spite. Drawing on the last of her energy, Thea focused her wand at the steadily approaching behemoth. The ancient magic was but a mere flicker on her fingertips, but she pulled at it anyway. 

The guardian raised the sword high above his head.

Two more steps.

Her vision began to darken, black spots dotting the edges.

Now.

With a final, desperate cry, Thea threw everything into the cast, hoping it was enough as everything went black.

Thea’s first conscious thought was heat pressed firmly against her face. Next, was how everything hurt. The pain was reminiscent of the aftermath from crucio, every muscle screaming in protest as she tried to move them, only managing a pained groan for her efforts.

“Thea!” A desperate voice broke through the fog in her mind. Her heart broke at that sound, her mind fighting to clear and find that voice, to soothe it. “Please wake up!”

Cold glass pressed against her lips and she grimaced at the thick liquid that snuck past them onto her tongue. Subconsciously, she knew it to be Wiggenweld, but in her confused state, she hated it, trying to push against the firm hands holding her face firmly in place.

“Drink it, Thea,” a familiar accent instructed, and the heavy cogs of her brain slowly began to creak. Natty.

“She’s not physically hurt anywhere,” another voice joined in. Sebastian.

A light scoff; Ominis. “Then what the hell happened?” 

Her eyelids felt weighed down, her mind waking faster than her body. The sharp tang of ancient magic filled her senses, flashes of blue lightning and stone guardians sneaking in, until finally the dam burst and memories of their adventure came flooding back. “Ominis,” she gasped, nearly shooting straight up were it not for her captor’s restraint.

“I’m here,” he answered urgently, her blurry vision focusing on his pale blue eyes hovering inches from her own. A small sob escaped her lips, and she covered her face to muffle the rest of them. “You’re safe, it's ok. You’re alright.”

A warm hand rested reassuringly on her thigh. “You fainted from the magic, again, Thea,” Natty explained softly. “Just take a moment.”

Comprehension slowly trickled in. “Where am I?”

“You’re still inside the fancy chamber,” Sebastian answered. “Sorry we couldn’t keep your promise, but we weren't going to let you just lay here.”

“B-but the guardians,” she stammered, trying to search for the danger she had lost consciousness to.

Thumbs stroked down her cheeks. “You defeated them, little raven,” Ominis assured her. “But please don’t scare us like that again.”

“Let’s get you up,” Natty grabbed her hands, tugging lightly until Ominis let his hands fall from her face. Thea missed his touch immediately, pulled into Natty’s strong embrace as she rocked her from side to side. “We were so worried.”

How could she have ever thought she could do this alone? 

“Honestly, I’ve had my share of near death experiences today,” Sebastian grumbled, pulling Ominis up by his hand, “and I haven’t even been cuddled. You lot can’t say anything about the Scriptorium after this.”

“Both of these adventures were your idea, Sebastian,” Ominis taunted, earning a resigned chuckle. “At least I don’t regret coming along on this one.”

“We’d be dead without you two,” Thea interjected, drawing their attention. 

Sebastian grinned proudly. “What are friends for?”

Natty held her at arms length, waiting until Thea’s eye met hers. “We would be dead without your unique magic. Do not discount your value.”

The heavy glass doors, soaring in their height, swung open silently. Behind them, the debris that had once made up the guardians began scuttling around, moving to knit itself back together as they passed under the archway. Thea took one last look at the fallen body of Jackdaw before the doors closed, obstructing him from view for the last time. 

Their ill fated date would have to wait a few more decades.

Descending a set of polished stairs, the four adventurers’ footsteps echoed within the vast chamber, its vaulted dome ceiling emitting an ambient light. Across the polished floor on the opposite wall stood four immense portrait frames, nearly as tall as the doors that had whispered closed behind them.

“What is this place?” Ominis asked softly, his wand swinging in wide arcs as he tried to understand the room.

“I’m not sure,” Thea replied, clutching to her chest the recovered pages from Jackdaw’s body. She spun around, looking for the familiar stone basin only to be met with an ordinary object situated before the empty frames. “The other chambers had a pensieve, but that just looks like a pedestal from one of the classrooms.”

Quiet footfalls crossed the expansive floor until they stood abreast to the pedestal, the frames looming above them. “Go ahead, Thea,” Sebastian whispered, gently pushing her forwards while his eyes studied their surroundings intently.

Stumbling a bit, Thea approached the ornate pedestal, recognizing the blue symbols carved into the wood as it twinkled back at her. Instinctively, she reached out to touch it, her palm resting in the center of the table top as it pulsed beneath her skin. Ancient magic sizzled against her fingertips and she pushed back with her own.

“Merlin,” Natty hissed, making Thea’s head snap upward. 

Ripples of the blue wispy magic raced out from the pedestal like lightning seeking a grounding point. Coursing through the polished floor and snaking up the arched rafters before meeting in the center of the ceiling with a crackle. One of the center frames shimmered, its once blank canvas staining itself with warm colors, an unfocused background taking shape as a stately wizard stepped into the frame with an expectant grin. Thea recognized him immediately.

“Professor Rackham!” She gasped, the wizard’s eyebrows bouncing up delightedly.

“Welcome to the Map Chamber, Miss..?”

“Whitehall,” Thea answered immediately, blushing at her eager response. “Thea Whitehall, sir.”

Rackham hummed as he assessed her, his gaze briefly sweeping over her companions. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Whitehall. Am I right to assume it is you who wields our gift?” He grinned at her frantically bobbing head. “Wonderful. I’ll admit you are younger than I was expecting, but perhaps it is better this way. If you will, please place the book upon the pedestal.”

Thea’s face fell as she looked down at the crumpled pages in her hands. “I don’t have it, sir.”

“What do you mean?” He inquired, the concern evident in his voice.

“My mentor, Professor Fig, currently has it,” Thea explained, holding the extracted pages aloft. “These were torn out. That's all I have until he returns.”

Rackham tutted, shaking his head slightly. “We must have the book, in its entirety, to continue.”

To say she was disappointed would be an understatement. Angry would be a more apt description. They had faced death multiple times that day only to be told it wasn’t enough? If only Fig were here.. Her anger immediately waned in the wake of shame; had she not insisted on carrying this burden herself, then Fig would be with her, book in tow. This delay was of her own making. 

“Of course, sir,” she nodded sagely. “We’ll return as soon as possible.”

“I will be waiting eagerly for your return,” he smiled. 

Professor Rackham showed them the hidden staircase that led out of the Map Chamber, but the idea of stairs after their adventure was tortuous. Thea entered the landing first, her friends trudging up the long spiral staircase behind her. She was completely exhausted, and it seemed they shared her sentiment, Sebastian groaning loudly as he hauled himself over the last step.

“Are we back in Hogwarts?” He asked incredulously, taking in the dusty stone walls around them. It was certainly familiar, but the hefty accumulation of cobwebs and dust was evidence that this particular region of the castle was forgotten to time and spiders.

“Looks that way,” Natty answered, pushing past him. “Can’t imagine where though.”

Ominis was the last to climb out of the descending stairwell, yawning as he did so. “Wherever we are, I’m going to go sleep for the next week,” he grumbled. “I’ll meet you all in the Undercroft later.”

“What is an Undercroft?” Natty asked, making him pause for a long moment before he shrugged.

“Thea can show you,” he answered.

“I beg your pardon!” Sebastian complained loudly, making Thea laugh as he turned to explain the Undercroft to Natty.

Ominis sighed, letting his wand guide him to Thea’s side. “You need rest as well,” he murmured softly. “You can inform Professor Fig about the chamber after you’ve had a chance to recover.”

Thea blushed. “But-“

“No buts,” he interrupted, turning towards her with a stern expression, softened by the slight tilt of his lips. “Rest.”

“You heard the man,” Sebastian quipped, his voice echoing off of the walls. “We also have class tomorrow, and I have it on good authority that Sharpe is planning a quiz.”

The other three collectively groaned at the thought. “That authority wouldn’t happen to know what the quiz is on?” Natty asked.

“Sorry, love,” Sebastian winked. “My intel only goes so far.”

Thea watched them banter for a moment before turning her attention back to Ominis, whose ear was tilted towards the pair with a small smile. Despite his grumbling, it seemed he truly enjoyed his friends' little squabbles. She gently rested her hand on his arm, his attention immediately shifting.

“I won’t be able to rest until I’ve informed Fig of what’s happened,” she told him softly, ignoring the irritated pull of his mouth. “But I promise to sleep as soon as it's done. I’m exhausted.”

He sighed, relenting. “I understand. But I will hold you to your promise.”

Thea chuckled, finally letting her hand fall. “I doubt I’ll make it to dinner, so I’ll say goodnight to you now.”

“Goodnight, Thea.”

“Yeah, goodnight Thea!” Sebastian called out teasingly, he and Natty watching their interaction with thinly veiled amusement.

Thea playfully stuck her tongue out. “Piss off, Sallow.”

The knock against the oak door was soft, as was its response. Thea gently pushed it open, finding Fig in a wingback chair near the fireplace, Miriam’s journal in hand. Late afternoon lit the office with a fiery glow, the flying whirly-gigs catching the sunlight like embers floating through the room. His eyes cut over to her, face alighting with delight as the journal snapped shut.

“Thea, dear!” Fig called happily, crossing the room to hug her gently. “I’ve been looking for you all day.”

Her stomach sank. “Sorry, Professor, I was.. occupied.” Sheepishly, she held the pages up for his inspection, his face falling as the realization of what she presented to him.

“Thea,” he frowned. “We were supposed to meet Jackdaw together.”

“I know,” she stammered, hoping to explain herself. “I just- I couldn't bear the thought of losing you. Jackdaw died because of these pages! I figured, who better to understand this book and ancient magic than someone who has spent a lifetime studying it, right? I mean, who’s most likely to win against Ranrok, a skilled wizard or some fifteen year old witch who can barely-“

“Stop,” Fig interrupted sternly, cupping her cheeks in his hands until she met his eyes. “Do not think for a moment that you are dispensable, that it would not have crushed me to lose you.” Her vision blurred with tears. “This is the second time you’ve risked your life without my knowledge. I’ve lost Miriam, I couldn’t bear it if you..”

Fig’s jaw clenched in emotion and Thea threw her arms around him, Jackdaw’s papers fluttering to the floor forgotten. All of her pent up emotions came boiling to the surface, overwhelming in their tide. He squeezed her close to his chest as she sobbed into his robes, the familiar scent of earl grey and parchment more soothing than any potion could hope to produce. How selfish she had been, thinking her absence would not be felt because she had remained insignificant for so long. 

Was this what love felt like?

“I promise, I will never do anything without you again,” she sniffed, pulling back to look him in the eyes; they were as red rimmed as hers undoubtedly were. She would need to ask her friends what having a father felt like, because if it were anything like this she had been truly robbed. 

A gentle hand cupped her cheek. “We’re in this together, Thea,” he murmured gently and she nodded. “Have you eaten?”

“No,” she chuckled ruefully. “I wanted to give you the pages and then go to bed.”

Fig smiled kindly, bending down to retrieve the ancient papers. “Let me have dinner brought up to my office,” he offered, leading her to one of the chairs by the fireplace. “I want to hear all about your adventure and what you found.”

Thea swallowed apprehensively. Fig had been reasonably unhappy in her recounting of the Scriptorium and Cruciatus curse, but now she had faced Ashwinders and Goblins. She had once again dragged other students into direct danger; Ominis could've been killed for Merlin’s sake! But had she gone alone..

“I don’t think you’ll like what I have to say,” she mumbled, accepting the tea he pushed into her hands. The warm cup did wonders for her spirit.

“I don’t suspect I will,” he grinned knowingly, “but I’d like to hear what my dau- darling student has been up to.”

Thea eyed him, wondering what his self-correction was covering but shrugged it away. She certainly wasn’t in a place to demand answers from him, so she began recounting her day from the beginning with Natty. She explained once more her reasonings for going alone and her friends' insistence in accompanying her. Unlike with the Scriptorium, Thea had no problem revealing the names of the two boys who had saved their lives, although it was difficult to recount Ominis’ injuries.

 “I don’t really know how I did that to the Ashwinders,” she whispered, the reality of death settling on her consciousness once more. “I only remember being distraught at seeing him injured.” Soon, it became less about the particulars and more on her understanding of the magic within her veins. The goblins, the spiders and even the Guardians were all defeated by the wielding of such unpredictable power. “It frightens me, Professor.”

“There is no reason to fear your magic, Thea,” he reassured her. “It is part of who you are, and you decide how it will be wielded. We all have a choice on whether we use our talents for the betterment of humanity or for our own greed. You have a very sweet temper, my dear, you have nothing to worry about.”

Thea smiled gratefully. “Thank you, Professor.”

In truth, she had feared her magic since the day it awakened. She had always had a knack for knowing when and where to be, who to trust, and how to escape when the need arose. Knowing now that it was her dormant magic that had aided her made many of her adventures make sense, why locked doors opened under her desiring fingertips. But even that was tainted by peculiarity: a late bloomer, ancient magic wielder, hunted by goblin and wizard alike.

How she longed for normalcy, and in her ungrateful moments cursed her rare ability. Why couldn't the most pressing matter in her life be who she had snuck a kiss to in the courtyard, or getting excellent marks on her potions? Was the life of every teenage witch this messy?

Fig interrupted her spiraling thoughts. “What did you find? Another pensieve?”

“No, actually,” her smile widened, remembering the towering hall of paintings. “It was a huge chamber, right here under Hogwarts!”

“Here?!” He exclaimed. “You mean to tell me, you were sent to traipse through the Forbidden Forest, spider infested caves and guardians for a room beneath the school?”

“Well, when you put it like that,” she laughed at his incredulity, but he had a point. “I’ll be sure to ask Professor Rackham when we go there.”

“You spoke to Rackham?” He asked excitedly.

She nodded. “There were four enormous paintings on the wall. When I touched the pedestal, one of them.. awakened? It was him; I assume the other frames are for the other three professors I saw in the memory.” Fig nodded absently, chewing his thumbnail in thought. “He said we couldn’t do anything without the book in its entirety. It was rather annoying, but it was my own fault for going alone.”

He met her gaze with a placating smile. “I will work on repairing the book this week, and we can return to this chamber on Saturday, unless you have a lesson with Hecat?” She shook her head happily, ready to be back in the Map Chamber and getting answers. “Wonderful. I’ll send an owl later this week, but for now you need to get some rest. I feel bad for keeping you up knowing now what you’ve been through today.”

“Don’t be,” Thea reassured him, standing and stretching her lower back. “And thank you for dinner. It really helped.”

“Of course it did,” he chuckled, pushing to his feet to walk her to the door. He reached out, catching her by the elbow. “Please remember, Thea, that I’m always here for you. I may be a professor but I’ve never been one for rules. You’re safe with me, for anything.”

Her lip trembled slightly as she hugged him once more. “Thank you, Fig.”

Chapter Text

“Alright, next one,” Garreth locked eyes with Thea over the worn table. “Mint, Valerian, Fire Seeds, powdered Dragon horn, and Lavender.”

Thea rolled her eyes playfully. “At least challenge me, Garreth. Fire-breathing potion.”

His playful scoff made her laugh, the sound bouncing off of the tall bookshelves around them. She clapped a hand over her mouth, attempting to muffle the sound before Scribner came in search of their little study party. It was their usual spot for a Thursday afternoon, where miraculously all of the fifth years had a coinciding study period. Sebastian sat in rapt attention, trying to keep track of the impromptu quiz Garreth had insisted on for Thea’s upcoming test. 

“Why would you even need that,” Ominis mumbled, reclining next to Natty, both listening to the banter in amusement while the material went above their heads. Potions was not everyone’s cauldron of choice, but her ability to retain the recipes was slightly impressive.

“How are you so good at this,” Garreth mumbled, flipping pages until he found what he hoped to be a more difficult potion. 

“To be fair, that one was rather simple and the fire seeds gave it away,” she admitted with a smile. “Other than that, I’m just good with lists. Making potions is a lot like cooking. At some point, you just know what ingredients are needed for which; it becomes less about the particulars and more about the end result.”

He hummed skeptically but didn’t argue. It was no secret that Garreth was envious of her promotion to the advanced class, eagerly stealing her text book whenever possible and burying his nose in it. He had long since conceded to her penchant for the craft, but that didn’t stop the bright elation that came when she asked him for clarification on ingredients. 

“Last one, then I have to go,” he clapped his hands together. “Fairy wings, Morning Dew, rose petals, Lady’s Mantle, unicorn hair, ginger and Boomslang skin.”

Thea opened her mouth to respond before pausing, her lips snapping shut. The ingredients sounded familiar, but she had never made this particular potion so its name escaped her. It certainly wasn’t medicinal, the ingredients being rather benign, but neither was it enhancing either for the same reason. It was highly frustrating to wrack her brain while four pairs of expectant faces stared back at her.

“Want a hint,” Garreth grinned eagerly, happy to have finally stumped her.

She grimaced. “Unfortunately.”

“This is a potion you’ll never need,” he grinned, and Natty chuckled lightly.

“You know it?” Thea demanded, frustrated when she only nodded smugly. Ominis lent towards her with a hand to his ear so that she could whisper the answer to him. Thea watched irritably as realization dawned over his features before he turned to frown at Garreth. “Fine, you get this one Weasley. What is it?”

“A beauty potion,” he winked, jumping up to dodge her kicking feet underneath the table. 

“You bloody flirt!” She called after him as he jogged away cackling. She couldn't help but laugh at his cheekiness; it certainly made their study sessions more entertaining. Garreth knew his stuff, and if he would stop fooling around in class, she was sure Sharpe would upgrade him to Advanced Potions. He was smart enough. Perhaps she should have a heart to heart with the goofy Gryffindor.

A throat cleared. “You and Weasley have something going on?” Sebastian asked, his playful tone not matching the serious expression in his eyes. He tried not to, but his gaze flickered ever so slightly in Ominis’ direction, making her stomach sink. 

“No,” she answered quickly, sitting up straighter. “That’s just how Garreth and I communicate.”

His mouth squashed to a disbelieving line. “If you say so,” he mumbled before changing the subject. “We were talking about meeting up tonight after dinner. Interested?”

“Is this the under-thing you were speaking of the other day?” Natty interrupted, resting her forearms on the table. She had long since shed her red blazer, the white linen standing out magnificently against the rich sepia of her skin. “Where exactly is this place?”

“It’s near the defense classroom,” Ominis answered softly. “One of us can meet you outside and show you the way in.”

“I can,” Thea smiled at her. “We can catch up over dinner first?”

Natty grinned happily. “Let’s do that. I want to hear about your meeting with Fig.”

“So do I,” Sebastian interjected quickly. “What did he have to say? What about the book? Can I borrow it first?”

“Sebastian!” Ominis hissed while Thea laughed. She knew he was itching to get his hands on a book concerning ancient magic, but her need for it was greater than his inquisitive mind. Still, she couldn’t begrudge his curiosity; if she could read ancient texts, she would be perusing the book as well.

“Why don’t we talk about it this evening,” she suggested, “where there are less prying eyes and ears?”

Ominis pushed back from his chair, looping his robe over his arm before grabbing his wand. “Sounds like a plan to me,” he replied boredly, red light beginning to emanate from his wand. “I’m going to catch a nap before Charms. See you all later.”

They watched him weave his way through students and shelves, disappearing through the grand double doors. Thea had a distinct feeling she had upset him within the last hour, but was unsure of how. Perhaps Garreth? Their banter was indeed playful and flirtatious, but it was innocent, at least on her part. Ominis had made no claim on her, nor had they spoken about the tension between them. Until such feelings were made known, she could interact with whomever however she wished.

If he didn’t like it, then he would need to change it.

That thought didn’t stop the sad little sigh that escaped her lips but not her friends’ notice. “You two really need to sort this thing out,” Sebastian grumbled, packing away his textbooks.

“I’m sure we will,” Thea shrugged.

“Sooner rather than later, Thea,” Natty said sternly. “You two have been playing cat and mouse for long enough.”

Thea began shoving her books into her bag with more force than necessary. Of course she wanted to have her feelings out in the open, to stop pretending like he was just a friend, but she would rather fight pensive guardians than confess her heart to Ominis. Magic was easier than love. 

“He’s perfectly capable of clearing the air as well,” she muttered, annoyed. 

“Don’t hold your breath, love,” Sebastian frowned. “Ominis can be.. difficult when it comes to how he feels. But I really think you need to hear each other out.”

She sighed, realizing she would have to bridge the gap between them if any progress was to be made. “Alright then. I’ll see if he’ll speak with me tonight.”

Thea settled onto one of the plush couches in the common area of the Defense tower. The fire was still blazing happily, little pops and crackles filling the space with a comforting warmth. Natty had left her in the great hall to change out of her uniform, but Thea didn’t bother with hers; she only climbed the Astronomy tower stairs when necessary, and since she wasn’t currently naked, a change in clothing was deemed unnecessary.

Settling into the cushion, she propped her feet onto the table in the most un-ladylike fashion, not expecting anyone in this part of the castle so late in the evening. Her eyes had just drifted closed when the faint murmur of voices began echoing down the hall, their tones indicative of their owners. Her Slytherin friends had seen her (literally and figuratively) at her worst, so she didn’t bother taking her boots down, crossing them at the ankles instead.

“We’ve been over this Sebastian,” Ominis’ curt tone rounded the corner, both boys entering the large common area together. Ominis’ hand was curled lightly around Sebastian’s upper arm, wand stowed away to give his mind a break.

Sebastian sighed audibly, his frustration evident as he led them towards the Undercroft door. Thea sat up a bit straighter, preparing to greet them when Sebastian’s piercing gaze landed on her with a subtle shake of his head. 

“She deserves to know,” he replied tersely, staring her down. When his friend didn’t answer, he snatched them both to a stop. “Ominis.”

“I know!” He snapped angrily, ending to pace a few steps away before turning back. “She deserves a hell of a lot more than an explanation, Sebastian. She deserves peace and security, something she cannot have with me.”

Sebastian frowned deeper. “I still disagree. Your family hasn’t contacted you in-“

“It doesn’t matter,” Ominis interrupted angrily. “I have kept my nose clean, despite your best efforts, and it has afforded me the temporary freedom that I have enjoyed these last few years. But do not make the mistake that I am free, that Black is not reporting regularly to my parents. What do you think will happen should the youngest Slytherin heir begin fraternizing with a mud blood?”

“Don’t call her that,” Sebastian gritted his teeth.

Oh, so that’s what will get his attention. Ominis’ posture cooled, his cold mask of indifference slipping back onto his face, posture impeccable as he looped his hands behind his back. Gone was the snarky, reserved boy, replaced by a stoic, cold hearted young man. “A Gaunt does not condescend to entertain such rubbish. Did you honestly think a girl like her would be welcomed to the dinner table? To sit where the world’s finest witches and wizards have sat?”

“You’ve made your point,” Sebastian snarled, loathing the sneer his best friend had painted onto his face. His poisonous words were at odds with what he knew Ominis valued, but hearing it slide past his tongue so easily made his hands twitch.

“Have I?” He bit out, the mask slipping slightly. “You would do whatever it takes to heal Anne, as you’ve already demonstrated with the Scriptorium. I would do the same to protect Thea. Why can’t you understand that?”

Sebastian’s eyes cut over to the girl in question who sat wide eyed across the room, her face a mix of shock and abhorrence. If this was all the explanation she would get, he hoped it was enough. “Do you like her?”

Ominis scoffed, bringing Seb’s eyes back to him. “How juvenile an expression. Do I like her? As if every brush of her hand is not torture. As if I do not daydream of courting her, of sharing a butterbeer in Hogsmeade like a real couple, of stealing a kiss in the Undercroft. I want all of it, but I refuse to ruin her life for my selfishness.”

Sebastian stared dumbstruck at his friend; Ominis had always denied his affections for Thea. He had no idea his feelings ran so deeply. “You love her.”

With a deep sigh, Ominis pulled out his wand, the red light coming to life as he turned towards the Undercroft. “I don’t know love,” he replied sadly, “nor am I free to give it. But I am going to blow up a few things.”

The muted steps did little to dispel the silence that fell in Ominis’ wake. Sebastian took a deep breath, processing the depth of his friends’ feelings for each other. Suddenly, his teasing seemed callus and cruel. Thea wore her feelings on her sleeve, literally incinerating ten men who had threatened Ominis’ life. Sebastian had always seen the affectionate way she looked at him, the tenderness with which she dealt with him despite her sharp tongue while they bickered over potions. 

Swallowing thickly, he turned to the girl across the room, heart breaking as she sat there curled into herself, tears streaming down her scrunched face, hands muffling whatever sobs shook her shoulders. Her fragility, so much like Anne’s, struck him in the stomach and he found his feet moving towards her quickly. Her watery eyes met Sebastian’s moments before he engulfed her, pressing her close to his chest.

Whatever restraint she had broke, burying her face into his linen shirt as he pulled her out of the chair, rocking her gently while her muffled cries vibrated against his neck. “I’m so sorry, darling,” he whispered. “I didn’t mean for this to happen. I had no idea. Shh.”

Thea’s arms wound around Sebastian, squeezing him in an attempt at comfort. His meddling was well-meant, and she knew that, but it hadn’t made the harsh truth any better: Ominis wouldn’t have her. Although she had never said it outright, Thea made no attempt to hide her affections, under the belief that he returned them, even if only a little. The cook at her common house in London had referred to it as ‘being sweet’ on someone, and she was saccharinely so.

The hardest pill to swallow was the insult thrown her way, despite not being heartfelt. She had heard the term mud blood hissed at her by individuals as she walked by them in streets and in Diagon Alley. Fig and Miriam had explained the term with venomous abhorrence, but it didn’t change the fact that she was one, ancient magic or not. A few of the students had made their sentiments on the subject quite clear, but none were ever brave enough to say it to her face. Thea counted that as a point in her favor.

Blowing the last of her spent emotions through her trembling lips, Thea pulled back to meet Sebastian’s worried eyes. “I’m ok, Seb.”

“You don’t look ok, love,” his eyebrows drew together as he scanned her tear streaked face. “I can tell him you weren’t feeling well and went to your dorm.”

She chuckled airily. “He’ll only worry. Besides, I think you're right. Ominis and I need to have a long talk.”

“Sooner rather than later,” an accented voice echoed, reiterating its earlier missive as Natty descended the stone steps slowly, concern etched on her face like stone. “What’s happened?”

She crossed the room quickly, eyes darting between them. Thea pulled out of Sebastian’s arms and straight into Natty’s, her fierce embrace nearly making her sob all over again. Natty’s expectant face turned upwards, making Sebastian scratch his neck awkwardly.

“I may have gotten Ominis to confess a few things,” he grimaced, “without knowing Thea was here.”

Natty sighed, plopping her head against Thea’s in comfort. Whatever had been said was obviously not favorable, and she cast an impatient look towards him. “We can go back,” she soothed, letting Thea pull away. 

“No,” she replied firmly, wiping her face clean with the rough linen sleeve of her uniform shirt. “We came down here to have fun, personal feelings be damned.”

To make her point, Thea began stalking across the room despite her friends staring, their uncertainty painting her retreating back as she unlocked the Undercroft. The intricate painting swung open on silent hinges, splintering wood and stone echoing up from the depths within. Thea took a bracing breath, mentally preparing herself to look into those chrystilline eyes again without crying.

Popping her head around the door, she assessed her friends cooly by the fireplace. “You coming or not?”

“This is impossible,” Thea mumbled, Natty holding her hand out in front of her. 

“No, it’s not,” Natty rolled her eyes, readjusting her fingertips. “Wands are the means by which you wield the magic already inside of you. It’s a crutch, nothing more. Now focus.”

Letting an irritated growl ripple through her throat, Thea closed her eyes, feeling deeply for the magic she knew to be living under the surface of her skin. It was certainly easier with the conduit of her wand, but she knew Natty was inherently right; she was a witch with and without her wand. Concentrating on recalling the tingle of ancient magic, Thea poured her desire into that pull.

Sebastian’s raucous laughter filled the Undercroft as her wand streaked across the small space to whack her in the face. Regardless of the embarrassment, she had done it! She had summoned her wand without its use.

“Perfect,” Natty praised her, clapping lightly. “Next time, though, open your eyes.”

She stooped to retrieve her wand as it skittered across the floor. “Hilarious,” she mumbled, shooting a glare at Sebastian before noticing Ominis’ small smile. He had been uncharacteristically quiet during their training session, and she had let him be, being no less eager to engage in conversation after eavesdropping upstairs. Her gaze lingered a moment too long, prompting Sebastian to pop up and stroll across the room.

“It’s my turn, Onai,” he grinned playfully. 

“I feel like teaching you would be a detriment to society,” Natty replied, making him laugh loudly. 

Thea shook her head, leaving them to settle their differences as she walked towards Ominis, lounging against his desk as he listened. The soft smile on his lips grew as she drew closer, the soft cadence of footsteps recognizable despite Sebastian’s loud voice echoing in the Undercroft.

“Hello,” he greeted softly as she settled next to him with a sigh, scooting up so that her legs swung free off of the desk. “How are you this evening?”

Thea studied the side of his face as it tilted towards her; his lips were tipped upwards, but a heaviness had settled around his eyes. He looked tired. “I should be asking you that.”

“Oh,” his eyebrows bounced slightly. “And why is that?”

Sighing, she decided to just come clean. “I heard what you told Sebastian earlier,” she murmured, wincing as he jolted from his relaxed position, facing her fully with a look of panic. Perhaps she should have led into that a bit more gently.

“You- you what?” He stuttered, flinching when her hand wrapped around his forearm, drawing him closer on unsteady legs. He knew he should have been using his wand instead of trusting Sebastian, but after enduring Charms and Transfiguration in the same day, his head was aching and mind tired. Wracking his memory, he tried to recall all that he had said to Seb, locking his jaw as he remembered calling her a mud blood. 

“Ominis,” she called softly, trying to garner his attention. It was evident how fast his mind was moving; if she had known this would be his reaction, she would have lived in abject pining indefinitely. “Take a deep breath.”

Her voice and the soothing thumb that swiped across his arm where she held him was enough to pull his focus back onto her. “What did you hear,” he breathed the words, terrified of her answer. It would be easier to maintain the facade of platonic friendship if she didn’t know just how much he cared for her.

“I heard that perhaps you feel just as strongly as I do?” She looked up at him shyly, noting the way his throat bobbed as he swallowed. His continued silence had her sighing again. “I’m never going to force your hand, Ominis.”

He exhaled sharply. “I know that,” he replied, turning to speak behind him. “You would never take advantage of a blind man’s inability to READ A ROOM.”

Thea peered around him to see Sebastian’s sheepish expression darting between the two of them. “That’s our cue, Onai,” he muttered, grabbing her hand and marching towards the stairwell. Natty sputtered as he dragged her along, a deep blush working its way to the surface of her ochre skin. Thea was going to tease her relentlessly later.

The loud clang of the door squashed his lips into a flat line. “If Sebastian thinks he’s getting out of this unscathed, he’s sorely mistaken,” Ominis muttered angrily.

“To be fair, he did apologize to me already,” Thea grinned ruefully, knowing Ominis’ sharp tongue was a weapon in and of itself. “He was only trying to help, in his own little way of course.”

Ominis sighed heavily, turning back to her. “You make excuses for others too often.”

“Probably,” she shrugged, letting her hand trail down his arm until their fingers intertwined. “I know I've made plenty for you.”

His thumb swept across her knuckles, mouth scrunching to the side thoughtfully. “I suppose you have. You wouldn’t happen to have another one up your sleeve, would you? One that would excuse me from my family?”

Tears pricked her eyes; how could someone cry so much? “Unfortunately, I don’t have that,” she smiled sadly, “but I do have a bit of understanding. I wish we had talked about this sooner. I mean, I know your family is..”

“Vile?” He muttered angrily.

“That’s mean,” she squeezed his fingers, “but perhaps not wrong. You know better than I. But I certainly wouldn’t have made my feelings so.. public had I known the implications it would have on you. I want to protect you, too.”

Ominis bit the inside of his cheek to stop the hot rush of feelings flooding his body. She had been public with her affections? And he had missed it? For the first time in a long time he cursed his eyes. He recalled Sebastian’s description of how she looked at him, brushing it aside as his usual joking, but now he feared he had taken her attention too lightly.

“How do you suppose you will protect me?” He asked softly, frowning in her direction. “I do not mean to disrespect you, Thea, but my family is nothing like the Ashwinders. They will utterly destroy you. I will not allow that to happen.”

Thea stared at the spot between his eyebrows where his skin bunched, reaching up with her thumb to smooth it out once more. “I do not wish to make things awkward between us,” her voice came out shaky. “I don’t want to lose you as a friend simply because I cannot hide my feelings.”

His jaw worked as he fought to control the overwhelming urge to throw his reasoning into the wind and take what he wanted. “I do not wish to lose you in any capacity. You have become an integral piece of my life. I only wish I were free to..”

Stepping closer, his fingers first found the edge of the desk, then the soft form of her hip as she sat upon it. Fingertips ghosted over her figure until they found the thrumming pulse of her neck, letting it beat against them before slowly cupping her face. It was as soft as he remembered the first time he touched her, mapping her features into his mind.

“I wish I were someone else,” he breathed the words.

“I have no such wish,” she replied breathlessly. “I like you as you are, just like this, in every capacity. I would change nothing.”

Tears pricked Ominis’ eyes and he squeezed them shut. “Your words are torture.”

She couldn’t bear not to touch him, her hand finding its way onto his cheek, thumb stroking his cheekbones softly. His long lashes tickled the tip of her finger as it swept under them. “All of this is torture,” she mumbled. Her thumb dipped to sweep across his lips.

The sensation drew a sharp inhale from him, breaking his resolve faster than he could rebuild it. “Thea..”

“Tell me you cannot accept me,” she said quickly, her hand falling from his face to settle over his heart. “I need to hear the words, to remember them.”

Ominis didn’t know if he had the ability to utter such lies to someone he cared for so deeply. But he understood. It was why he had not admitted to his feelings for Thea up to this point; if it was not spoken, it did not exist. He swallowed thickly. “Then let’s do this properly. You have heard my sentiments, so I will not repeat them.”

At the expectant raise of his eyebrows, Thea flushed deeply. He meant for her to confess her feelings, to his face, knowing she will be rejected. This is what you asked for. Her eyes fell to her fingers, tinkering with the button she found underneath them. She cleared her throat, failing to open her mouth. His thumb stroked comfortingly along her cheekbone once more.

“I like you,” she breathed the words, squeezing her eyes shut. He had been right, the words sounded juvenile at best. “I like you so much it hurts. I-“

His thumb pressed against her lips, sealing them shut. She looked up at him through tear filled eyes, one spilling over and following the course of his hand as it rested on her face. The sensation nearly broke him, and he brought his other hand up to cup her face fully, both thumbs pressed gently to her lips.

“I..,” he took a deep breath, digging inside to reform the mask of indifference he had been taught as a young child. It sadly came easier than he wanted. “I cannot return your feelings. I do not return your feelings.”

Lies. Every single one. He slowly brought her face closer, his head dipping down to press a chaste kiss to the back of his thumbs. It would be the closest he would ever allow himself to kissing her. “I’m sorry.”

Her lips trembled under his fingers, eyes fluttering closed as he drew closer. She pressed a kiss into them, unable to quell the quaking of her chest at the almost. The phantom of a kiss. Would it be worse to live in ignorance, or with the knowledge of his nose brushing against her cheek, his heart racing under her hand, his sharp cologne pervading her senses, but never touching. She could not decide.

“I’m sorry,” he repeated, pressing a kiss to her forehead before turning and striding purposefully towards the door, his wand blinking to life. She held her breath until the door clanged shut.

Then, she let it all go.